Second Chapter


Almost a whole day had passed since Natalie had heard the life-changing news from her mother that her uncle and his fiancée would like her to be the main course at their wedding reception. Since then, the twelve-year-old had gone over and over this suggestion in her mind, listening to her inner voice and her feelings. But as was often the case at that age, her feelings were not good advisors. And as it turned out, this decision was not quite as easy to make as it seemed, considering what everyday life in this world looked like.

Every day, hundreds, if not thousands, of girls across the country met their end in one way or another. The meat industry was booming, and new girl meat restaurants were popping up like mushrooms. Sidney's and Gretel's were no longer the only chains. But suddenly Nattie wondered how all these girls, some of whom were even younger than herself, could make such a difficult decision so easily. Because she herself had great difficulty with it. Even though there was this quiet, unmistakable voice inside her that whispered incessantly, asking her if this wasn't what she had always secretly wanted. That she hadn't always suspected that it was her destiny to meet her end on a spit and simply accept what was so obvious.

That she was nothing more than meat that had not yet been harvested.

With this thought in her head, which had come to her shortly after waking up, she had sat in front of the mirror in her room for a long time that morning and looked at herself closely. Just like she did a few years ago, when she had just begun to explore her body, and long before she had become sexually active. And now, once again she had sat down in front of the large mirror with her legs spread wide and looked at herself. But this time she hadn't done it out of curiosity, but rather to understand herself. She had tried not to do it with her own eyes, but with those of a potential buyer or appraiser. Or perhaps with those of a guest in a restaurant to whom she would be served. She had imagined what it would be like to be led to his table and be inspected and touched by him. To hear him evaluate the quality of her meat and finally order individual parts of her.

Would my butt appeal to him? Would the breast meat make his mouth water? Would he see my cunt fillet and think, I just have to have that on my platter?

The thought hadn't been easy for her, but it had aroused her immensely. And so she had begun to caress herself, not for the first time since the news. And as she slowly touched herself and looked into her eyes in the mirror, her thoughts had begun to wander. So far she had only twice had the pleasure of knowing a girl alive from whom she had eaten a piece. One was her ten-year-old best friend Rebecca, who had lost her head at a fair a good year ago. And the other, of course, was her Aunt Paula, a few months ago at her uncle's engagement party. Otherwise, it had always been anonymous pieces that were either served to her in restaurants, bought pre-packaged at the supermarket, or selected by her mother at the butchers around the corner.

But now it would be her. If she agreed, she would be on the other side of the proverbial counter. But even if from that moment on she were nothing more than a piece of meat, an ingredient, the main course at a party, there would still be one difference. And that was that everyone present would know where the meat came from. Everyone would know her. The people who would eat her would be family, at least for the most part. To them, she would not be an anonymous, packaged piece of meat. She would still be herself, Natalie Robinson, twelve years old, avid swimmer, member of the spelling club, passionate dancer, friend, daughter, cousin, lover, family member.

And wedding roast

It was an exciting thought. One that gave her a little courage. And it was one that had made her cum explosively in front of the mirror that morning. Her lustful moans must have been heard throughout the house. And when she finally opened her eyes again, trembling, she saw that the mirror was dripping wet. The evidence of her lust had flowed down it like rivulets, and while she was still cleaning it with red cheeks, her head had been in utter chaos. And this turmoil inside her had still not subsided. A thousand voices were screaming at once, offering her all kinds of advice. But she just couldn't manage to concentrate on any of them.
At some point, Nat was startled out of her thoughts when she felt her mother's hand on her shoulder.

“Are you okay? You're awfully quiet.”

Natalie didn't answer right away. She stared into space for a while, chewing her lower lip thoughtfully. She had been sitting at the kitchen table for quite some time now, keeping her mother company, who had been working quietly in the background, humming to herself. She had brought a tablet with her to read a little, but hadn't even turned it on since she had sat down half an hour ago. Instead, she lounged on the table with her head on her arms and watched her mother, who, in her opinion, had dressed up in a particularly pretty outfit today.

Namely, in none at all.

Her mom apparently hadn't felt like getting dressed that morning and had only recently put on an apron to tidy up the kitchen a little. So Natalie had been enjoying a truly seductive view for a while now, especially when her mother bent over the counter and stuck her pretty butt out toward her. Not that it was an unusual sight. She had known for a long time that her mom had an exhibitionist streak. In fact, she often walked around the house naked, especially when she was working and writing new stories. She did this almost exclusively without clothes on, as it helped her inspiration, as she always used to say. And when she was particularly aroused by her work, it was not uncommon for her to call her daughter over and ask her to pleasure her under the desk for a while. This was a task that Natalie was only too happy to take on and always fulfilled with devotion.

Now, however, in the here and now, the young girl sat up a little straighter, folded her hands on the table in front of her, and slowly looked up at her mother, who was looking at her with a gently furrowed brow.

“Mom? Can I ask you something?”

“Of course, anything you want.”

Nat licked her lips. She wasn’t sure why she never asked the question before, given that it was so obvious and so fundamentally important to understanding her mother.

“Um... how come you have never been eaten?”

Steph paused, then she laughed softly and wiped her fingers on a towel.

“That’s a good question. It wasn’t because I didn’t want to, believe me.”

“Really?”

Her mother nodded. She leaned her back against the fridge and folded her arms across her chest. She looked out the window almost longingly and sighed.

“Yes, but it was never the right moment.” Shrugging her shoulders, she continued: “Of course, I was tempted a few times in high school, especially at the big end-of-year parties. When your best cheerleader friend is turning over the hot coals right in front of you, it makes you think.”

Nattie smiled and nodded to herself. In a way, she could relate. She remembered well how she had felt when Rebecca's headless corpse had been impaled on a spit and slowly roasted over the open fire at the fair. She had stayed by her side for quite a while, thoughtfully looking at her head, which the organizer had decoratively placed on a skewer, waiting for her deceased friend's family so they could enjoy a piece of her together. While she waited, her thoughts had wandered quite a bit.

“So, you wanted to?” she finally asked curiously, and her mother nodded immediately with conviction.

“Absolutely! I even had a plan. I didn't want to get older than sixteen. I had already pictured exactly what it would be like, just like most girls. I even created a Digi-Sketch where I collected inspirations and ideas.”

Her daughter laughed softly and then gave her mother that typical look that all children mastered when their parents talked about the past, which for them was long gone history.

“A what?”

“A Digi-Sketch. Yes, yes, I know. Stone Age.” Her mother waved her hand dismissively, laughing, but then immediately continued. “It was a kind of tablet that children used to use before Holos existed. A kind of digital scrapbook. I think I still have it somewhere.”

Nattie rested her chin on her fist and looked at her mother with a questioning expression.

“If you were so excited about it and had been planning it for so long, how come nothing came of it?”

If she was honest, she was glad that her mother's plan hadn't worked out. After all, she would never have existed if she'd gotten her way. Still, she was curious. And Steph seemed willing to tell her everything she wanted to know, probably because she hoped it would help her make the right decision. Whatever that might be.

“Because the world rarely follows our plans. Most of the time, something unexpected comes along. In my case, it was your father.”

Natalie couldn't help but smile a little. She could understand that, of course. After all, even today, despite what she considered to be his advanced age of forty, her father was still an extremely attractive man who often made her heart beat faster.

“Okay, that's understandable, of course.”

"Yes, isn't it? He was studying at the time and tutoring at my school to earn a little extra money. We hit it off right away, and it didn't take long before I got pregnant. Luckily, my parents liked him right away. And so my plan faded more and more into the background. Especially after our wedding and your birth."

“You were only fifteen when you met Dad, right?”

“I was fourteen and he was twenty-seven.” Stephanie shrugged. “Even today, the age difference is still quite large. But my parents have always been open-minded. And they quickly realized that he truly loved me. A feeling that was definitely mutual. Even if it threw all my plans into disarray.”

As her mom talked, Natalie realized she couldn't stop smiling. She loved hearing stories from her parents' past, about how they met, how they discovered love, and their first experiences together. She had heard these stories so many times, but she never tired of listening to them. With a dreamy expression, she looked at her beautiful mother, tilted her head, and said:

“I’m sure you would have been delicious back then.”

Steph couldn’t help but laugh out loud. Then she turned around, stuck her bare bottom out and slapped her butt cheek with her flat hand.

“Well, my dear, I strongly assume that I still would be. I mean, look at me. Don't tell me you wouldn't want to take a bite."

With that, she kneaded her own butt in front of her daughter’s nose, and Nattie simply couldn't resist. Laughing, she grabbed it with both hands and lovingly bit into the firm cheek. Her mother let out a startled squeal.

“Ouch... you cheeky thing.”

“Sorry,” Nat laughed and deftly dodged a playful swat. “I couldn't resist.”

But then, after a few seconds, her expression suddenly turned serious again. And she felt that little voice inside her whisper a question that was just begging to be asked.

“Mom, do you think I'd taste good?”

Her mother's expression, which had been playfully angry just a moment ago, now gave way to a loving gaze. With her hand pressed to her heart, she leaned against the kitchen counter and looked at her child. She shook her head gently and bit her lip.

“Darling, I have absolutely no doubt about that.”

Then a little spark appeared in her eyes and a smile formed on her face as she nodded invitingly and said:

“Take your clothes off. Let me look at you.”

Nattie smiled.

“You saw me naked only yesterday.”

“True, but I did that with the eyes of a lover. Now I want to look at you with the eyes of a hobby cook. Come on, don't be shy, sweetie. Look, I'll meet you halfway.”

With these words, she took off her apron and hung it neatly on a hook. Natalie grinned cheekily.

“Wow, what a difference!”

Nevertheless, she got up and complied with the request. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her shorts and slipped them off without hesitation. Then she pulled the tight shirt with the print of her favorite band over her head and was as naked as the day she was born.

“Ta-da!”

She spread her arms wide and beamed at her mother. She wasn't surprised when she immediately approached her with a pensive smile, raised her hands, and tenderly traced her thumbs around her nipples.

“God, I love your little breasts, so firm and tight. They've taken on a really nice shape lately.”

But her young daughter just shrugged and avoided her gaze, her cheeks red. With an embarrassed expression, she mumbled:

“They're still tiny. When I'm lying in bed, I can hardly feel them...”

“That's perfectly normal, darling. For your age, your breasts are perfect just the way they are. And that goes for the rest of you too.”

With an admiring look, her mother stepped back a little and looked at her by her outstretched arm. She licked her lips pensively and suddenly crouched down in front of her. Nattie watched with a pounding heart as she reached out her hand and then gently ran her fingertips over her belly. It tickled a little.

“So toned and sexy, all the swimming and dancing really pays off.”

Then her gaze drifted lower and her hands followed suit. She cupped one of her thighs, the back of her hand brushing her daughter's wet pubic area, which was certainly no accident, causing her to bite her lip in delight. Excited, she continued to watch as her mother kneaded the muscles in her thigh, sighing with pleasure.

“Hmmm, that makes your mouth water.”

“Mom...”

Natalie's cheeks glowed with shame, but she couldn't help smiling, and her mother returned the smile as she looked up at her, winked and gave her a shrug.

“What? It's true. Turn around, dear.”

Her daughter obeyed immediately, and she could already feel her mother's warm hands kneading her firm buttocks and pulling them apart just a little to reveal the delicious little secret between them.

“Oh yes, that's what I call a firm ass. It would certainly fetch a good price at the market, believe me.”

Nat closed her eyes with pleasure as she felt her mother's tender kiss on her cheek. But then she bit her lip and asked doubtfully:

“Do you really think so?”

“Absolutely.”

While she continued to gently knead her cheeks, her mom began to tell her story.

“A few years ago, your father took me to a charity auction organized by Gretel's. Among other things, a colleague of his auctioned off his thirteen-year-old daughter there. She went for $2,500 as a complete package, and I bet you would fetch more.”

“Really?”

The words suddenly made the young girl's heart beat twice as fast in her chest. She could also feel her juices flowing again, while she wondered what had become of the girl back then. Had she been served to the guests at some particularly exclusive party the very next day? Or had she first served her new owner in other ways with her body for a while? This idea created a fluttering feeling like a thousand butterflies in her chest. Finally, Steph replied:

“Absolutely, and I'm not just saying that as your mother. Your meat is really excellent quality, darling. You can be proud of yourself.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

Over her shoulder, she gave her a grateful smile, her cheeks red, but then gasped excitedly when she suddenly felt her fingers begin to curiously explore her wetness.
Instinctively, she stood a little wider and pushed her hips back.

“And that brings us to the most precious part of you, the fillet. Mmmmmmhhh...”

She could feel her mother's hot breath on her wet pussy and sighed with delight when she quickly stuck out her tongue and ran it through her soaking wet slit.

“Oh God, Mom... Haaaa...”

Stephanie giggled softly, then grabbed her hips and turned her around. Her daughter stared down at her with a pounding heart and an aroused look.

“Sorry, but this time I couldn't resist.”

She followed these words with a gentle kiss on her pubic mound, which made her little daughter bite her lip.

“Freshly shaved?”

Natalie nodded with glowing cheeks, but then shrugged her shoulders.

“Well, I don't have to shave much yet.”

Her mother smiled and pressed her lips to her hairless mound again. Instinctively, Nattie reached out, buried her fingers in her hair, and pushed her hips forward. She was so aroused that she was almost going crazy. Her thoughts were still racing, but at that moment, she wanted nothing more than to feel her mother's tongue on her pearl. And her mother obliged. She licked her slit over and over, lingering on that charming little button she had had so much fun with earlier that morning. For a moment, she sucked on it with her pointed lips, letting the tip of her tongue flit back and forth over her hard clitoris. While pleasuring her she didn't take her eyes off her once, looked her in the eye and ran her hands up her body to her blossoming little breasts. Natalie moaned with excitement, but then sighed almost disappointedly when Steph suddenly pulled away from her, planting a little goodbye kiss straight on her pearl.

“Oh, Mommy! Please don't stop...” she whined, but her mom was already getting up. She gave her a playful kiss on the tip of her nose, while reaching between her thighs with a firm grip, which caused a confusing mixture of emotions in her child.

“There'll be plenty of time for that later.”

With that, she shook her head smiling and then, to Nat’s surprise and immense excitement, slapped her firmly two or three times between her still spread legs with the flat of her hand. Nattie gasped and moaned. The mixture of pleasure and pain made her tremble and almost cum on the spot. With a veiled gaze, she saw her mother bring her wet hand to her lips and then lick it with relish.

“Mmmm... delicious as always. Still so young, and yet your juices are already flowing just like mine.”

Her daughter replied with a trembling voice:

“Are you surprised, Mom, with what you're doing to me?”

But Stephanie just smiled, crossed her arms under her bosom, and leaned back against the refrigerator to take a good look at her daughter, who was standing in front of her with wobbly knees. Natalie slowly came to her senses, adopted a slightly more relaxed posture, and took a few deep breaths. The girl sensed that this inspection had probably served a specific purpose. Usually, her mom didn't touch her so openly without asking first. But this time, she had probably wanted to make her feel like she was just a piece of meat. And she had succeeded. Apparently, she knew exactly what was going on in her child's confused mind at that moment. Eventually, the older woman's voice broke the silence again. And she sounded sincere when she said:

“Darling, I have absolutely no doubt that you would be the center of attention at George's party.”

Nattie blushed. Despite everything that had just happened, the words still made her cheeks flush. Her mother gave her an apologetic smile.

“I didn't mean to embarrass you, but I can see that you're thinking about doing it. The idea excites you, doesn’t it? It's what gets you going.”

Almost startled, Natalie realized how easy it was for her to nod in response to the question.

“Yes, in a way. Last night I lay in bed for a long time thinking about it. I don't know how many times I came just imagining it. And this morning it was the same. I... looked at myself in the mirror and thought about what it would be like. And again...”

She didn't have to finish the sentence. Her mother's smile told her that she knew exactly what she wanted to say.

“I know. I heard you.”

“Sorry.”

But as soon as the little girl looked down in shame, her mother stepped up to her, put her hand on the back of her neck, and stroked her tenderly.

“No need to apologize. It's perfectly normal, sweetheart.”

When her daughter looked up at her shyly, Stephanie continued.

“We're more alike than you think. Believe me, I also spent most of my youth with my hand between my legs, imagining what it would be like to die in all sorts of different ways.”

Then, after a brief hesitation, that sparkle reappeared in her eyes.

“Do you want to hear one of my favorite fantasies?”

Nattie couldn't utter a word, because her naked mother's fingers were still playing with her neck, sending hot shivers all over her body. So, she just bit her lip and nodded excitedly. Her mother smiled, then she placed her other hand flat on her daughter’s heart, right between her small breasts, and whispered in a seductive tone:

“Well, I always imagined how my father, your grandfather, would suddenly grab my hair and pull my head back while he was fucking me.”

As if to illustrate the image, she did the same to her, grabbing a fistful of her hair and making her child tilt her head back, panting with an open mouth. She also let her other hand slowly wander higher. She crawled her fingers up her chest until she reached her throat and paused there with her fingertips. This elicited a hoarse sigh from her daughter. Meanwhile Natalie’s hand reached between her legs again and felt her wetness. With her heart pounding, she continued to listen.

“And then, in my fantasy, he put his big butcher knife to my throat and started cutting very slowly and with relish. I imagined him cumming inside me and at the same time the blood shooting out of my throat.”

“Oh God, Mom...”

Natalie's voice was just a husky moan. The fingers of her right hand raced over her clit at breathtaking speed, driving her faster and faster toward climax, toward the long-awaited release. And her mother seemed to want to help her. Secretly, Nattie suspected that she was only doing it to get her out of this state, to clear her head a little. So that she would be of sound mind when it came to making an important decision. Because in her current state, she probably wouldn't even have resisted if her mom had decided to live out this fantasy with her here and now in the kitchen. But even though this thought was frightening, she continued to listen to the seductive whispers of her mother, who had now come very close to her. So close that she could feel her breath on her ear and her fingers on her throat.

“In my imagination, he took his time beheading me. And then at the end, when my head had only been connected to my body by the spine, he would have taken it in his hands, twisted it vigorously, and tore it off with a jerk.”

“Ha... haa...”

The little girl's gasps filled the silence, and at that moment it was only Stephanie's firm grip that kept her from falling helplessly to the floor. Over and over again, she rubbed her pearl, all the while her knees trembled with excitement.

“The crunching of my bones would have been the last thing I heard in my short life. You can't imagine how strong your grandfather was. It would have been easy for him. Especially at the age when I first had these fantasies, he could have broken me like a twig."

With an amused smile, Steph looked in her daughter’s eyes, still holding her firmly. Nattie met her gaze with a look of pleasure on her face.

“Damn, Mom... that's so hot. I knew you had... dirty fantasies, but this...”

Watching her finger herself, her mother shrugged.

"Well, when your father spends his life slaughtering girls, many of them your age, it's inevitable. I bet there's a lot you don't know about me, like the fact that I wrote my first short stories back then. And the main characters were mostly the girls your grandfather had killed the day before with his big knife. And believe me when I tell you that your dad likes it every time I tell him about it."

“Ahhhh... Daddy knows about it?”

“Of course.”

Steph bit her lip. With an inquiring look, she came closer again, closed her fingers a little tighter around her child's throat, and held her in a firm grip.

"You're imagining it right now, aren't you? You have the picture in your mind... My decapitated little corpse in my father's firm grip, fucking me hard from behind in my dripping wet eleven-year-old cunt. And my head smeared with blood next to him on the pillow, with a happy smile on my dead lips..."

“Mom... Mom...”

“Yes, sweetie, come for me, come for Mommy. Yes...”

“Aaaaaannnnggghhh...”

And Natalie came. Trembling, she screamed out her orgasm. The grip around her throat loosened and her mother supported her so she wouldn't fall to the floor. The girl’s knees trembled. Again and again she threw her head back and screamed. Ashamed, she felt the wetness flowing down her thighs and splashing onto the floor tiles.

“Yes, good girl... good girl”, her mother purred.

“Mom...”

Helplessly, she allowed her to grab her arm and gently lower her onto the kitchen chair. The twelve-year-old immediately slumped back into the chair, breathing heavily. She was still shaking, her head was spinning, and her pussy was still twitching with excitement. She ran her hands over her face, trying to clear her mind. Then she felt a tender hand on her neck again and her mother's warm body gently nestled against her shoulder. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around her naked form and hugged her with all her strength.

"Mommy... thank you... thank you..."

There was a distinct smile in Stephanie's voice as she replied:

"No problem, sweetie. That was beautiful to watch."

But suddenly, her daughter was overcome with shame. Her heart still pounding, she buried her face in her mother's hip and shook her head. The puddle on the floor caught her eye and she blushed.

"Sorry, Mom..."

But then her mother pulled away, squatted down in front of her, and gently wiped a sweaty strand of hair from her forehead.

"Hey, what did I teach you? Never apologize for your arousal."

She gave her a tender kiss on the lips, and Nattie immediately returned it, wrapping her arms around her neck and refusing to let go. They kissed long and lovingly, and an immense feeling of warmth and acceptance flooded the young girl's body.

I love her so much... Can I really give this up?

When Steph finally pulled away from her and gently ran her fingers through her hair once more, Nattie sighed and sank back into the chair. She slid down in her seat and took a deep breath.

"God, that was hot! I hope you don't mind me borrowing that fantasy a few more times, Mom."

Her mother, who had meanwhile sat down in the chair opposite her with her arms folded on the table, laughed heartily.

"No, go ahead. Have fun with it. I'll see if I can find my old Digi-Sketch later. I wrote down all my fantasies in it, too. Maybe you'd like to take a look?"

Natalie, who felt her overwhelming excitement leaving her and was now slowly coming back to earth, nodded eagerly.

"That would be cool, Mom, thanks."

"No problem, we share everything, right?"

Another nod was the answer, timidly uttered. But then Natalie fell into a thoughtful silence. Her mind, flooded with lust and excitement until a moment ago, slowly returned to reality. And with that, the big question resurfaced. The one that would decide over the rest of her life. But she suddenly felt that the answer had probably always been within her. And that she might really be more like her mother than she ever thought. Because the little voice inside her, whispering to her incessantly, was nothing else than the call of her heart, she suddenly realized. And what kind of life would that be, no matter how long it might last, if she didn't listen to her heart? And even though she'd experienced a post-orgasmic moment of clarity many times before, this one was different. It wasn't accompanied by shame or even guilt; rather, it brought her insight and with it a form of relief she'd never experienced before. Because in that moment, she realized that she'd been right this morning in front of the mirror.

Natalie Robinson, twelve years old, with friends, family and a bright future ahead of her, was, despite everything, just meat waiting to be processed. She just lacked the will to accept it.

As this fundamental realization took hold in her mind, her mother, with a thoughtful expression, slid her hands across the table and reached for her fingertips. She seemed to sense that something was happening inside her and looked at her expectantly, almost fearfully. Nattie met her hands, entwined her fingers with hers, and then whispered:

"Mom, I think you're right. We're really alike. I... I've thought about it for a long time and... to be honest... I think I want to do it."

Her mother blinked a few times and licked her lips.

"Really? Are you sure?"

"I... I think so."

The girl nodded, almost as if to convince herself that she actually meant what she said. And deep in her heart, she felt relief spreading through her. And it felt good. As if a heavy weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Meanwhile, her mother tilted her head, considering, and pursed her lips.

"Well, you just came. So I guess it's not lust speaking from you. Maybe you really mean it."

Natalie nodded again. She squeezed her mother's hands and replied, now with conviction:

"I do. The more I think about it, the more I feel it's meant to be. I believe it's my destiny. And besides, isn't it the dream of every girl to be the center of attention at such a great party and then meet her end at the climax?"

She swallowed, sank back in her chair, and ran her hands over her breasts, making her nipples harden again. An almost dreamy expression came over her as she gently kneaded them between her fingertips.

"I mean, they will all see me naked, they'll all admire my body and... judge my meat. The idea is just so amazing... so arousing."

With flushed cheeks, she met her mother's understanding gaze. But then Steph lowered her head and rested her chin on her crossed fingertips. The expression in her eyes became more serious as she spoke.

"The thing is, sweety, excitement will only take you so far. What you need is conviction, the absolute will to actually go through with it once you've decided to do it."

"I know."

The answer came right off the bat, and she really meant it. But then her mother shook her head with a serious expression.

"I hope you do, because it won't be easy. If you truly choose to do this, an agonizing death awaits you. They won't just cut you open and disembowel you. They'll also ram a seven-foot steel pole into one of your delicious little holes until it comes out of your mouth. And then, just when you think the agony can't get any worse, they'll put you over the coals and roast you alive. You'll definitely be conscious for a few minutes, while you turn over the flames, feeling your flesh begin to sear and hearing your fat drip into the fire."

Her mother’s blunt words made Natalie's heart race and sent hot flashes of excitement to her pussy. She stared at her with an open mouth, but the woman just met her gaze with a serious expression. Then, at some point, the girl chuckled nervously and rolled her eyes a little.

"Good heavens, Mom, that's the smut writer talking. One could almost think you're trying to talk me out of it again."

For a second, an amused smile tugged at the corners of her mother's lips, but then she just shook her head.

"No, but I want you to be fully aware of the consequences of your decision. Because once you've made it, there's no going back. Countless guests will be relying on you. And you don't want to embarrass the family. So only agree if you're 100 percent sure you want to go through with it. Because in the end you will be dead."

Natalie pressed her lips together. She could feel that her mother was serious and that she had only her best interests at heart. But the longer she thought about it, the more she felt deep in her heart that it was really what she wanted. That she was determined to do her uncle and cousin this favor, even if it cost her her life, even if it meant exchanging perhaps eighty years of her future for a few minutes of painful ecstasy. And so, with all the seriousness she could find in herself, she sought her mother’s gaze and spoke with conviction.

"Mom, I've been thinking about this. For a really long time. And to be honest, especially after what you told me earlier, I think I really do take after you."

Stephanie remained silent, but tenderly took her hands in hers again. She held on tight and continued listening.

"What you told me earlier, those fantasies you had about your father... that triggered something in me. As if I suddenly understood myself better. And when you held me like that, with your hand around my throat and squeezing a little, I lost my breath for a moment, and yet I still came like a firehose. That's exactly how I felt back then when Peter took me from behind on the camping trip and slapped my ass for fun. I almost squirted on his feet."

Stephanie shifted a little in her seat, taking a shaky breath. Then an understanding smile stole onto her lips.

"Oh my! Could it be that my little daughter is just discovering her inner pain-slut?"

Embarrassed, the girl put her hands over her face, but laughed to herself. Then she shrugged, and stared away, her cheeks red.

"Could be."

But then she pulled herself together, knowing this was a serious matter, and it was important to convince her mother that she was aware of that. And so she sought her gaze again, even though her ears were still burning, and crossed her arms on the table.

"But no, honestly, I think I'm looking forward to it. Every single aspect of it. Both the pain and the redemption at the end. Because in the end, none of that matters, does it? The only important thing is that I give all these people, my family, a great day. That my meat makes you all happy. And besides, I'll live on in your memories. In yours... right?"

Her mother gasped, raised her hand to her mouth in emotion, and then rose to immediately hug her child tightly.

"Oh, darling... Of course we'll remember you. After all, we haven't forgotten Aunt Paula, have we?"

With her face pressed into her mother's warm breasts, Nattie shook her head.

"No, we haven't. She was so delicious."

"She was. I can still taste her. And she was so happy for them both."

After a while, Stephanie released her from her embrace, but held her hands tightly. With a proud smile on her lips, she met her gaze, and Natalie felt deep in her heart that she had made the right choice. For she would also give her beloved parents an unforgettable experience. When her mother placed her hand on her cheek and stroked it gently, the little girl snuggled lovingly into it.

"So, what do you think? Will you give me the OK? Can I really say yes to them both?"

Natalie beamed and gave her a happy, heartfelt nod.

"Yes. Tell them that it will be an honor for me to be their wedding roast. They can count on me."

Her mother's eyes shimmered wet. And for a moment it looked as if she was struggling to keep her composure. But then a smile formed on her lips as well.

"I am so incredibly proud of you, my child. I can't wait to see you on the spit. You'll look so sexy."

Then, as if the idea had just occurred to her, she snapped her fingers and exclaimed:

"You know what? I'll contact the wedding photographer. I definitely want to have souvenir photos of you."

Her daughter liked the idea immediately. She had always liked to pose for her father, who was a passionate amateur photographer. And some of the most beautiful nude photos, which had been taken only a few months ago, even hung in large format in the living room above the couch and always served as a hook for many a stimulating conversation when guests were visiting.

"Good idea, and make sure Peter gets some too, okay? Both before and after pictures."

"Absolutely. You're looking forward to seeing him again, aren't you?" her mother asked with an all-too-knowing look, and Nattie didn't hesitate to nod in agreement.

"Oh yeah. I'll definitely… spend some time with him before… you know”, at her words she ran her thumb over her throat in a meaningful gesture and rolled her eyes. And although her mother gave her a contrite look, she had to admit that the thought made the heat shoot back between her thighs. And it also made her back door pulse with anticipation, because she had planned something very special for her beloved cousin.
Her mother, who had always found it easy to see through her, tilted her head curiously, her eyes glittering slyly as she asked:

"Do you two have anything special planned?"

Her daughter gave her a big grin, her ears turning the color of fresh tomatoes. However, she knew her mother meant it earlier when she said they would share everything. And so she didn't hesitate for a second to tell her.

"Um, yeah. To be honest, there was one thing we never got around to. I... I'd like to give him my ass."

Nattie smiled as she saw the other woman’s eyes widen in surprise. She knew only too well how much her mom loved anal play, but she herself had never felt anything in her ass other than her mother's tongue and maybe a little finger. The fact that her daughter had apparently changed her mind now seemed to both surprise and excite her immensely. And so Steph asked:

"Oh, why the change of heart? Didn't you just recently tell your dad again that you didn't want it in your ass?"

Nattie shrugged with a shy smile

"Yeah, but... I don't know. This has put everything in a new light. And who knows if the spit might end up in that hole, and then I would have liked to feel a real cock in it beforehand."

She looked up at her mother, who then squatted down in front of her again, lovingly placing a hand on her bare leg. She tenderly stroked her sweaty skin and looked deep into her eyes.

"Darling, you're absolutely right. Such a decision changes everything, without exception. Your life will take on a completely different rhythm from now until your big day. You will suddenly see a lot of things in a different light and that's a good thing."

Suddenly, she grabbed her hands again, pulled them close to her, and looked up at her.

"My beloved child, I want you to assure me one last time, with complete conviction, that this is truly your final decision. I need to hear it again."

Natalie didn't hesitate for a second this time. She solemnly returned her gaze and spoke:

"Yes, Mom, it really is what I want. I want to be the main course at Uncle Paul and Cousin Laura's wedding reception. I want to be slaughtered and eaten, and end my life there so that you all can enjoy my roasted meat."

Seemingly satisfied, her mother nodded, squeezed her hands and gave her a proud smile.

"Well, sweetie, then I hereby grant you carte blanche until September 1st, when the time comes. You have my full support in everything you want to do, in everything you want to try or experience. Your father and I are here for you. Gain every experience you can. Do things. Feel things. Spend time with your friends or with us, however you want. Have as much sex as possible, with as many people as you can imagine. The only thing I ask is that you take care of yourself. Because once I George and Laura the OK, there's a pretty big responsibility on our shoulders, and especially yours. Do you understand?"

With a beaming smile and pounding heart, Natalie nodded eagerly. She had just received a proverbial come-out-of-jail-free card from her mother and would definitely think carefully about how she could best use it.

"Understood."

"Good," her mom replied with a happy smile, getting back up. "Then I guess I'll call them and tell them the good news."

"Go ahead, Mom! Tell them I'm looking forward to it!"

Shortly afterward, her mother left the kitchen, leaving her alone. And when she was gone, Natalie's smile slowly faded, giving way to a thoughtful expression.

September 1st

She looked over at the calendar, where the time was blinking and the month was displayed below.

It's July 25th. Just over a month to go

I have thirty-seven days to live… and then I'll die

Third Chapter


Late at night, Natalie's heart was still pounding in her chest with excitement, because of the big decision she had made the day before, she decided to let the one person in on the whole thing, who probably meant the most to her in the world. Her beloved cousin Pete.

Pete, actually Peter, was the eldest son of George and his ex-wife Paula and the younger brother of his future mother-in-law Laura. Which was a fact that had often made him roll his eyes at the engagement party, where they had last seen each other. Even if he wouldn't do it in front of his father, of course, because he was actually very happy for the two of them. But it was strange to have to call your own big sister Mom in a short time.

For a little over a year now, Nat and he had been something like sweethearts, or, as people used to say, they were going steady. Even though they hardly ever managed to do anything as a couple, after all, her beloved Pete had moved with his part of the family to California some time ago, which was anything but just around the corner.

Nervously, Natalie made herself comfortable on her bed, switched on the tablet, and tapped the first name on her favorites list. Of course, they could have used video chat, but at that hour they usually stuck to text messages, otherwise, as experience had shown, they would never get any sleep. Excitedly, she typed the first message, and it didn’t take long before he replied.


NatRob31: Hey, Pete. There is news.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Let me guess. You’re doing it, right? You said yes.

NatRob31: You know about it?

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Yes.

NatRob31: For how long?

Pete_TheRobster_2330: A few days already. But Dad asked me not to tell you about it. He wanted your mom to get a chance to ask you. Are you angry with me?

NatRob31: Oh ok. No, I'm not angry.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: You really want to do this?

NatRob31: Yes... Yes, I think I really want to.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: But you never talked about anything like that. You never showed any interest in it.To become meat, I mean.

NatRob31: I've already thought about it, what girl doesn't? But I actually wanted to go to high school for another year.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: So, you expected it to happen at some point?

NatRob31: Of course. Especially after Rebecca's death. That's when I started thinking about it.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Why didn't you ever tell me?

NatRob31: Well... I don't know either. This is very private.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: I thought we tell each other everything.

NatRob31: We do, Peter. But there are some things a girl has to figure out for herself.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Okay…

NatRob31: Aren't you looking forward to it even a little?

Pete_TheRobster_2330: I will miss you.

NatRob31: That’s not what I was asking…

Pete_TheRobster_2330: You mean if I'm looking forward to eating you? Yes.

NatRob31: Do you think I taste good?

Pete_TheRobster_2330: You’ll be delicious I’m sure

NatRob31: But?

Pete_TheRobster_2330: How did you know there was a but?

NatRob31: Girls know stuff like that

Pete_TheRobster_2330: But... I don't know what to do without you.

NatRob31: Oh Pete... You will find a new girlfriend.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Not one like you. You're my favorite cousin.

NatRob31: Because we bang

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Don’t say it like that. You are way more to me, than just a hole.

NatRob31: You’re sweet

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Is there no way out? I mean, can't you just say you don't want to, or something? Dad will find another girl, no problem…

NatRob31: You say I should lie?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: No

NatRob31: So, what do you say?

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Nothing... I have to go, we’ll talk later.

NatRob31: Pete?... Peter?... Good night... Love you.

Suddenly sad, Natalie rolled onto her back and stared up at the dark ceiling in the faint glow of the tablet. She wiped the tears from her cheek and pressed her lips tightly together.

I never thought it would hit him that hard.

>>28040
Sorry about the formatting problems with the chat section. I did my best.

Fourth Chapter


After a restless night plagued by nightmares, the first thing Natalie did the next morning was go into the kitchen and press a control on the large kitchen clock.

“Edit!”

A red light began flashing.

“Add a new display.”

A question for more precise specifications followed, and the girl cleared her throat and shoved her hands into the pockets of her shorts.

“Countdown, starting at 36 days. Updated every day at 9 a.m., random color. No beep!”

The screen changed, and a new display appeared directly below the date. Now there was a big 36 and Natalie nodded in satisfaction. From now on, this number would remind her how much time she had left. And when it finally reached zero, the time for her death would have come. Natalie Robinson would cease to exist and live on only in the memories of her family and friends. Although some of them would probably remember her taste more than her personality. But the people who really mattered, her father, her mother, George, Laura, and Peter, would never forget who she really was. She was absolutely sure of that.

But most importantly, this timer would now remind her, day after day, to live her life to the fullest, because she didn't have much time left. She literally had to try to squeeze the seventy or eighty years she might have had left into a few days and have as much fun as possible. And that was what she intended to do. However, there were still a few things to do before the fun could really begin. And the first of those things would require a little courage. Oh, who was she kidding? It would take a lot of courage. But nonetheless, she intended to go through with it. And do it properly. And so the first thing she did, while she was still standing in the kitchen and not taking her eyes off the big, red 36, was to take off all her clothes.

Meat needs no clothes.

Sidney Roebuck, the girl who changed the world, is said to have first uttered these words over three hundred years ago. Nattie didn't know if that was true, but it suited her. And she intended to abide by that wisdom. Of course, at a small family gathering like hers, there was no need to sign an official Sidney's Dehumanization Contract. The way the performers of the SEN snuff shows, for example, or any girl who volunteered in a restaurant or one of the large, ubiquitous slaughterhouses, had to do. Nevertheless, since yesterday, Natalie had felt a deep call in her heart to do the same. And as soon as she had exposed herself in this way, she knew it had been the right decision.

This wasn't the same thing her mother did, though it shared the basic idea of nudism: feeling so comfortable in one's own skin that one saw no need to cover oneself modestly. But for her, and for that matter, for every meat girl, it went a step further. It was about showing the world that you no longer considered your own shame important, but rather, you wanted to proudly show everyone that you had recognized and accepted who you truly were.

Meat

It was a tribute to Sidney, who had spent years showing off her body to prove how beautiful it was, how perfect, and above all, how perfectly suited to its true and most primal purpose: to roast and consume it. It was about acceptance and the surrender of one's own ego.

With a smile on her face, Natalie looked down at the T-shirt bearing the logo of her favorite band. The Volunteers were an all-girl teenage band from Canada who had been captivating their fans' hearts for a good two years and enjoyed immense popularity everywhere. Their songs mostly dealt with the deep inner urge that supposedly slumbered in all women and girls: to meet the bloodiest possible end at the hands of their lover. Their biggest success had been the number one hit "Clobberin' Time." The music holo for the song was still in the top 10 after forty weeks, perhaps partly because of the cute girl in the ancient Japanese school uniform, whose head the four band members had smashed in with their guitars as a bloody climax. Only later did it become known that the poor thing had been the lead singer's younger sister, who wanted to give her a career boost in this way.

For a while, the band was my everything

She still remembered how proud she had been when she bought the shirt at one of their concerts last summer. She had worn it almost every day for a while, but by now it was a little too tight for her. Thoughtfully, she ran her fingertips over the image of the four half-naked girls in their heavy leather boots with the ancient microphones.

Their music is great... but the shirt doesn't determine who I am. What matters is what's underneath

With that, she rolled up the T-shirt, bent down to pick up the pants, and went into the bathroom. She opened the laundry basket, hesitated a moment, and then threw both things in.

That's it. I'll never wear another piece of clothing. I swear

With this thought, which made her heart pound in her chest, she stepped into the shower, turned on the water, and closed her eyes. Natalie didn't know how long she stood there, simply enjoying the heat. She was barely able to do anything; she just stood there motionless, feeling the water flowing over her body.

Over my naked body, which from today on, every person I meet will see. And see it for what it is: flesh and nothing more. And maybe as a sex object

This thought made her smile and finally pulled her out of her stupor. She reached for the soap and began to wash herself. And as she did so, her mother's words came back to her. She had thought intensely about them, about how she should enjoy the rest of her life, how she should have as many experiences and sex as she could. And she knew very well that her mother meant it exactly the way she said it. The famous author S. P. Robinson was a deeply sexual person, something her daughter knew long before she shared her bed with her. It was evident on every single page of her erotic novels. Sex and blood characterized her stories and Natalie had grown up with them, had actually listened to them before going to bed, which had given her extremely exciting dreams early in her life.

The P in her mother's name had always been a mystery to her readers and provided the perfect breeding ground for many a theory. Natalie knew, however, that her mother didn't even have a middle name. And so, several years ago, she had asked her what the idea behind choosing her pen name had been. In retrospect, the answer hadn't surprised her at all. The P stood for Porkchop. According to her own statement, it was one of the favorite nicknames her father had ever given her.

The twelve-year-old chuckled to herself, but the smile faded shortly afterwards. Because with all these memories and all the reasons why she had decided to go without clothes in the future, other thoughts also came to her. Even though she didn't want to, she could hardly stop them, because there was only one topic still haunting her mind.

How could it have been any different?

And so and so, she kept thinking of new things that she would no longer experience. Her dream of attending high school for at least a year was over. Likewise, the state swimming championships in two months would probably have to take place without her. And the spelling club would probably need a new captain soon, but that would have happened anyway as soon as she had changed schools. What really hurt her, however, was the fact that she wouldn't live to see her 13th birthday in December, and that was something she truly regretted because, on the one hand, she had been really looking forward to becoming a real teenager, and, on the other, she had firmly planned to spend the day with Peter.

But despite all the things that would be denied her, despite all the long-term plans she might have had once that would now never come to fruition, despite all the experiences she would no longer have, the anticipation in her heart still prevailed. Natalie felt this more and more every hour as she dealt with her approaching death. Last night, too, she had lain in bed for a long time and masturbated at the thought of how the spit would be pushed into her body. As she rubbed her pearl raw, she imagined the heat of the flames reaching out to her naked body, gradually transforming her rosy skin into a delicious golden brown. And when she reached climax and realized once again that she would soon be sleeping on a wet sheet because she had squirted all over the bed again, she deliberately screamed her pleasure out loud so that her mother would definitely hear. Because she should know how happy the thought made her. She should know how ready she was to end her life in this way.

The only thing that truly saddened her was the fact that she couldn't witness how her Uncle George would ultimately carve thick chunks from her body and distribute them onto the plates of the wedding guests. That she couldn't see him and Laura sharing her delicious pussy fillet, that she couldn't witness Peter carrying his plate back to his seat with a happy smile on his lips, knowing full well that he was about to devour a delicious slice of her ass, or maybe even one of her breasts. And so she had to be content with the thought that her sacrifice would give all the people she loved an unforgettable day.

Nattie sighed. But before that happened, she wanted to experience a lot more and still had a lot to do. So she finally left the shower, dried herself off, and went to her room. Then she stood in front of the wardrobe, opened it, and firmly planted her fists on her hips. She briefly glanced over the huge selection of different clothes. T-shirts, pants, summer dresses, shorts—everything she owned. A lot had accumulated over the years, even though most of it no longer fit her. But even her current outfit was quite impressive. While she had never been a girl who placed much importance on her hairstyle or outfit—not a typical girly-girl, after all—she had her own style. Even if the end result mostly played into the stereotype of a typical tomboy. Her relatively short hair, her preference for white sneakers, and her metal band T-shirts had ensured that.

But that was all over now. With a final, determined nod and a quiet sigh, she spread her arms, reached out, and with a quiet groan, lifted as many clothes as she could out of the closet at once. She carried them over to the bed and dropped them onto it. Then she took them off the hangers, threw them all into a pile, and repeated the process. Over and over, she returned to the closet, tossed her clothes onto the bed, and felt her heart grow lighter with each load. When she was finished, she opened the drawers, grabbed socks, underwear, scarves, and everything else she owned, tossed it onto the pile, and finally, with her hands on her hips, nodded with satisfaction.

Okay, I've made a start. What now?

Shortly thereafter, she hurried barefoot through the house, into the kitchen, and grabbed several large garbage bags. She ran back and began ruthlessly stuffing her clothes into them. In the end, she had collected four large bags, which she dragged, groaning and panting, out into the hallway. Exhausted, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and returned to her room. The closet was now completely empty. There was truly nothing left. Excitedly, she bit her lip and ran her hands over her sweaty chest. She could feel her hard buds beneath her palms. The thought of no longer wearing a single shred of fabric excited her more than she cared to admit. And she could already feel the wetness rising between her thighs again. For a moment, she toyed with the idea of throwing herself onto the bed, spreading her legs, and stroking herself to climax, just to clear her head. But in the end she decided against it.

There's plenty of time for that tonight. Now, on to the next point, the ultimate test of courage

With that thought in mind, she hurried up the stairs to the first floor. She took the stairs two at a time and then walked down the hall to her mother's study. She paused briefly because the door was closed. That usually means she was working on her new novel and didn't want to be disturbed. But Natalie couldn't help it; the excitement in her heart was far too great. And so she knocked softly.

"Come in!"

When Steph's voice rang out, she opened the door and immediately had to grin broadly. The great author was sitting at her desk and, as she had expected, was completely naked. What she hadn't expected, however, was that her mother had put her feet up on the edge of the desk, spread her legs, and slid deep into her seat. The fingers of her right hand held the end of her favorite dildo and, in a lazy movement, pushed it deep inside her, again and again, while with her left hand she was taking off the microphone headset, giving her daughter a confused smile.

“Oh dear, what did I do to deserve this lovely sight?”

With a happy smile, the little girl put her hands on her hips and struck a pose.

"Well, that's why I'm here."

"Mmm... would you like to help me with some work?"

At her words, Stefanie bit her lip and nodded meaningfully down at the spot at her feet. But even though this offer sounded extremely tempting, Natalie just shrugged her shoulders.

"I can do that, of course, but it wasn't really the reason I'm here. I actually wanted to ask you something."

Nevertheless, the girl stepped closer at her words, because she simply couldn't resist. The sight of her naked mother made her juices flow, as always, and so she bent down and tenderly kissed the foot closest to her. As her lips touched her skin, Stephanie sighed with pleasure and pushed the dildo even deeper into her pussy. As she did so, she wiggled her toes and winked seductively. She was probably hoping that her daughter would change her mind and actually crawl under her desk. When Natalie made no move to grant her this wish, she pulled the toy out of herself, placed it on the table, and put her feet on the floor so that she could meet her daughter's expectant gaze in a somewhat more dignified posture.

"What's on your mind, love?"

Nattie came a little closer, leaned casually against the table, and touched the tip of the silicone penis with her finger, making it vibrate. She bit her lip and grinned, knowing very well that this thing was a one-to-one copy of her father’s cock, made especially for her mother. She affectionately called him DD – Daddy's Dick. But then she forced herself to focus and turned her attention to her mother, who was looking at her expectantly.

“Would you mind taking me to After-Harvest?”

Stephanie frowned in confusion and tilted her head questioningly.

"To charity? Um, what are you planning? You know you already promised your body to your uncle. You can't just... donate it to the food bank, although I must say that would be extremely generous of you."

Her daughter laughed, but then immediately shook her head, because she could well understand her mother's confusion. The After-Harvest was the city's most famous welfare institution, with an attached food bank and job center where homeless people and the long-term unemployed could look for mini-jobs. But it was also the main point of contact for parents who wanted to donate the clothes of their daughters, who had lost their lives in one way or another, to a good cause.

"No, that's not what I meant. But I've spent the last half hour packing all my clothes into bags. I'd like to donate them."

These words caused her mother to sit up in astonishment and stare at her, open-mouthed.

"Your clothes? Um, and what do you want to wear from now on?"

The confusion she must be feeling was abundantly clear to see. But Nattie was concerned that she understood her. So she looked at her with solemn seriousness and shook her head.

"Nothing. Look at me, Mom. I'm just meat. And that's exactly what I want to be. And meat doesn't wear clothes."

Her counterpart rolled her eyes and crossed her arms in front of her chest, frowning. With a doubtful look, she tilted her head and eyed her daughter in disbelief for a while. She seemed unable to decide whether she wanted to be impressed or annoyed.

“Yes, I know that’s what people say, but do you really want that?”

But although, or perhaps because, the doubt still persisted in her mother's eyes, the little girl put her hands on her hips and lifted her chin with a serious expression. Didn't she want to understand how important this was to her, how serious she was about this? The whole thing had been her suggestion, or at least her brother-in-law's, so why was she surprised that if she was doing it, she was committing to it one hundred percent?

"Mom, you said you fully support me. Don't you believe me when I say I want to go through with it?"

Stephanie pursed her lips and avoided her gaze as she answered.

"Of course, I believe you, honey, and I'm proud of you..."

Her expression seemed surprisingly uncertain, and secretly, Natalie suspected she'd already won half the battle. So she pressed on.

"There's this strange feeling deep in my heart. It's as if it's speaking to me and thanking me because I've finally understood what it's been trying to tell me all along. I've now discovered the meaning of my life, and that is to become meat."

Now it was she who uncertainly avoided her mother's gaze as she continued quietly.

"I set a timer in the kitchen earlier. I have 36 days left to live, and I will spend those 36 days however I want. Please allow me to do this, Mom, allow me to do this the way I want deep in my heart, because I won't get a second chance."

Stephanie licked her lips and looked her daughter up and down. Her eyes glittered, but her tone was serious as she replied:

"Have you really thought this through, my darling? You know what that means..."

"Yes, I have, and I want to. I want to spend the last few days I have left naked. And by that, I mean completely naked, no matter what I'm doing and wherever I am. Whether we're traveling as a family or here at home. I want to be naked, just as meat is."

A faint smile appeared on her mother's face. After a while, she looked up at her again, her hands folded in her lap, her gaze wandering openly and admiringly over her twelve-year-old body, licking her lips with pleasure.

"Well, I'm certainly not going to complain. But this is a pretty big change, dear. I don't want you to do something you might not be ready for in the end."

But her daughter just tilted her head, and an almost mocking smirk curled her lips, almost as if she couldn't believe what her mother had said.

"Mom, I recently made an even more difficult decision. Trust me, I'm ready."

Nattie knew full well that her mother could hardly counter that argument, and so she wasn't surprised when she finally shrugged and chuckled quietly to herself. She raised her hands in defeat and said,

"Well, then I'd say I'll take you into town now, and if you want, we can go out for ice cream in your new outfit afterward. What do you think?"

Natalie's mouth fell open. She had won and would probably spend the rest of her life naked, but it seemed her mother wanted to test her resolve right away. And to her surprise, she felt her heart suddenly beat faster at the thought of driving into town with her and actually showing off her naked young body to everyone. But even though the butterflies fluttered in her chest with excitement, she just nodded and replied with a trembling voice:

"Wow... thanks, Mom, I'm looking forward to it."

Her mother immediately stood up, clapped her hands, and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. She held her tightly, and for a moment, the hug felt as if she never wanted to let her go. As if a part of her now regretted having even broken her brother-in-law's news to her and not simply saying no on her behalf instead. But maybe she was just imagining it; she couldn't be completely sure, because she knew by now that her mother, when she was her age, had firmly intended to meet her end on a spit.

But maybe she secretly wished something different for her only child

But suddenly, Natalie was torn from her thoughts by her mother's voice, which she wasn't even sure where they had come from so suddenly.

"Okay, then, let's go!"

Nattie chuckled as her mother, now as energetic and cheerful as before, marched past her. In fact, she seemed to be looking forward to the trip, but when her daughter didn't follow her immediately, she paused at the door and looked back at her. And then something changed in her gaze. Her eyes, which had just had that mischievous glint in them that she knew and loved, now seemed softer. And suddenly, under her mother's intense gaze, the twelve-year-old became truly aware for the very first time that from now on, she would spend every moment of every day naked with her and also with her father. And also how much fun this decision could potentially mean. That familiar and extremely pleasant, warm feeling arose in her lap again, and her heart pounded in her chest with anticipation.

"Nattie?"

"Yes, Mom?"

"I meant it when I said I'm proud of you. You're living my dream, you know?" She shrugged, smiling almost shyly. "The fact that you really want to do this, and especially that you're doing it with so much joie de vivre, shows great maturity."

Her daughter beamed from ear to ear and felt a blush rising in her cheeks at the unexpected compliment. It was true. The joy of life glowed within her like it hadn't in a long time. Maybe precisely because she knew her life wouldn't last much longer. Every second was twice as precious from now on and wanted to be lived twice as intensely.

"Thanks, Mom."

Stephanie nodded. Then she straightened up and resolutely shook off the serious thoughts. She turned and called out, just as she was about to disappear out the door:

"Come on then. I have something to do before we can leave."

She was about to turn away completely when Nattie quickly raised her hand again and asked for a second's reprieve.

"Just a moment."

And with that, she reached for DD, which had been glistening so temptingly in the sunlight coming through the window the whole time, grinned from ear to ear, and with a moan of pleasure, pushed it into her mouth, licking it all over. She slurped her mother's juices from the toy with relish, almost challenging her gaze.

Steph shook her head, put her hands over her face, and laughed in shame.

"Yes, you are definitely my daughter, I can't deny that."

Chapter 5

A short while later, when the two reached the downstairs hallway, Stephanie's gaze fell on the bags which were lined up on the wall, and she shook her head smiling.

"I see you really packed everything. You were thorough, sweetie."

"You know me, Mom, what I start, I finish," her daughter replied proudly, biting her lip and grinning. Her mother ran her fingers through her hair and lovingly scratched the back of her neck.

"That's true."

And there was that gleam in her eyes again, that Nattie had already noticed a moment ago. But now that they were closer, she could see what it was. It was a mixture of pride and regret, an expression she would probably also see in her father's eyes once he got home from his conference. But then her mother seemed to regain her composure, because she nodded resolutely and turned away.

"Well, come with me then. Before we can leave, I need to print something."

"And what?"

Curiously, she followed her into the living room, but her mom just shook her head.

"You'll see in a minute."

With that, she headed straight for the large main computer console, which served as the central hub of the house. The environmental controls, the security system, the family database—everything was centralized in one console and accessible at any time. She sat down in front of the large screen and began tapping away at one of the displays.

"What are you looking for, Mom?"

"Your medical records."

Nat raised an eyebrow in surprise, but didn't ask any further questions, because she felt that she would soon find out what it was about, even though a queasy feeling was slowly forming in her stomach. Instead, driven by a sudden desire to feel her mother, she stepped close to her side and placed an arm around her shoulders. In fact, she snuggled as close to her as she could, because at the moment she somehow needed her and, besides, she loved feeling her bare skin against hers.

In just over a month, she'll eat me. Pieces of me will be on her plate, roasted and seasoned, and she'll consume them with joy. Oh God, I hope she likes the taste... I want my meat to melt on her tongue.

Suddenly she was overcome by an overwhelming feeling of closeness and gratitude that she had rarely experienced before. The immense desire to tell her mother how much she meant to her grew stronger and stronger. But the right words simply wouldn't come to her; nothing seemed strong enough to adequately express how she felt at the moment. And so it became a simple:

"I love you, Mom."

With a happy glow in her eyes, her mother looked up at her and somehow she seemed to be able to read in her eyes everything for which she had been unable to find words. In her eyes, however, it seemed to be visible.

"I love you too, my darling. Much more than you can imagine. You must never forget that."

After a long and loving look, Steph eventually sighed, leaned back in her chair, and placed one bare foot on the edge of the table, just as she had just done in her study. As the computer continued to search the database, she looked up at her.

"But while we're at it, you have to do me a favor."

"Just tell me."

Nattie watched her mother, spellbound. She had one eye on the screen, still waiting impatiently for it to finally reveal the requested documents. After a while, she replied:

"I fully understand that you want to devote yourself so completely to this. And I really admire that. But..."

"But?" Nattie replied, now a little nervous, and her mom met her gaze again. A hint of seriousness had entered her eyes that hadn't been there a second ago.

"But I'm still your mother, and so it's my duty to take care of you. That's why, as much as I'd like to grant you your wish, I have to insist that you continue to wear shoes when you go outside."

"What? Mom, no...!"

The girl opened her mouth in outrage and shook her head, because that wasn't how she had imagined it. She immediately prepared to protest, but no sooner had she opened her mouth than her mother raised her hand and ordered her to stop.

"Yes, young lady, and for one simple reason. I don't want you to hurt yourself in any way."

Ouch! Young lady! I haven't heard that in while

Her mother's words told her she meant it. She could tell that not only from her tone of voice, but also from her serious expression. And so the girl shyly bit her lip and avoided her gaze in disappointment.

"What do you mean?"

Stephanie shrugged her shoulders and sighed.

"I'm talking about how it's not safe to walk around the city barefoot. You could catch God knows what. An illness, an injury, anything. And that might end up making you unable to fulfill your duty because you're no longer meeting health regulations."

"Oh sh..."

At the last moment, Nat suppressed a rude curse that her mom would surely have reprimanded her for, because suddenly she understood what her mom was trying to say. And the logic in her words even made sense to her, even though it secretly annoyed her. And her mom seemed to realize that she understood her, because she nodded and lovingly reached for her hand.

"Exactly. And that's why I'd rather you didn't take any risks."

With an indifferent shrug, she added:

"Here at home, I don't care at all; the sweeper keeps the floor clean. So feel free to be as naked as you like. But outside, you have to put on your sneakers!"

After one last annoyed eye roll, Natalie nodded, because of course her mother was right, she knew that. She definitely didn't want to risk contracting a disease that would ultimately render her unfit for human consumption.

"Okay, fine."

Her mother gently patted her bare bottom and smiled contentedly.

"See? We want this to stay as delicious as it is now, don't we?"

Her daughter blushed profusely, but didn't reply, simply watching as her mother turned back to the monitor, which now displayed several neatly listed documents. As she scrolled through the list with a frown, she murmured,

"Besides, I find the look incredibly sexy anyway. Naked in sneakers... Mmmmm... that's something."

And then, with an amused sideways glance, which her daughter returned with blushing cheeks, she added:

"Many nudists believe that wearing shoes can actually enhance the feeling of nakedness. Even more so than going barefoot. When you're naked, you're simply not dressed. But when you're naked and wearing shoes, you're acknowledging your nakedness. It's like putting an exclamation point after your statement."

With an amused grin, she looked up at her child.

"And who knows, maybe you’ll even end up liking it. After all, you definitely take after me, and I always thought there was something very naughty about it."

But Nattie just shrugged and bit her lip. While she could certainly understand her mother's point, she hadn't considered it. And if she was honest with herself, that wasn't what she was interested in.

"That's not why I'm doing it."

At her words, her mother looked up from the paperwork. She placed her hands lovingly on her daughters’ hips and pulled her closer.

“I know, darling, believe me, I understand you and I admire your sense of duty, and yet I imagine that in the coming weeks you will enjoy this aspect of your new life even more than you realize right now.”

With that, she winked lovingly at her and reached out for a small kiss. Immediately, Natalie pressed her lips to hers, and for a moment she surrendered to the intimate caress. As always, her mother's skilled tongue gave her a thousand butterflies in her stomach, even if her thoughts wandered for a moment.

My new life... It won't last long

Unfortunately, the kiss ended as quickly as it had begun, because suddenly a signal reminded the two lovers that they had been looking for something specific. And as Steph turned to the computer, she made a sound of relief, albeit a little annoyed.

"Finally! That system could really use an overhaul."

Nattie nodded in agreement, and crossed her arms with an exasperated expression.

"I've been saying this for months. My Sims always begin to terribly stutter whenever I throw a Dolcett party in the neighborhood."

"I'm surprised you still have a neighborhood, considering how often you put your Sims on the spit."

Her mother's response made her chuckle, but the words had barely been spoken when she realized that this game, which had once consumed so much of her time, suddenly seemed to have no meaning for her anymore. By now, it had been replaced in her mind by a longing for real life.

The sudden hum of the printer brought Natties attention back to the here and now. With a hand on her mother's bare shoulder, she watched as a blue, semi-transparent plastic sheet appeared in the dispensing slot, which she immediately took. Nat gave her a puzzled look.

"What is that?"

With a satisfied smile, Steph waved the small plastic card in front of her nose.

"These, my dear, are your last pediatric checkups, including your current meat quality assessment. You remember your last visit with Dr. Cutler, almost two years ago, right?"

A broad smile spread across her daughter's face, and Nattie immediately nodded eagerly. Of course, she still remembered. Dr. Cutler was her pediatrician, who had examined her regularly since birth, and as was customary in her world, assessing a girl's meat quality was as much a part of her annual checkups as the usual vaccinations. All of this was offered free of charge, and hardly any parent would voluntarily forgo it. After all, it was not impractical to always be aware of the taste quality of one's own offspring in case they unexpectedly ended up on the grill somewhere, or one planned to spontaneously put them on the menu.

As for Natalie, she had always enjoyed her visits with Dr. Cutler. Especially because he never missed the opportunity to give her little clitoris a little attention, every time she lay with her legs spread in front of him and he examined her fillet. He had taken it so far last time that she ended up squirting all over his coat. She also had to admit that the rating of “A+, Excellent Quality – Immediate Slaughter Strongly Recommended” made her extremely proud.

Nevertheless, she frowned in confusion as her mother stood up and prepared to leave the room with the small card between her fingers. And so, tilting her head questioningly as she followed her into her parents' bedroom, she asked:

"But why do you need my meat rating? I thought I didn't have to register to be grilled at Uncle George's wedding. It's not an official event. I'm not going to Sidney's."

Even though she couldn't see her mother's face right now, she could hear the chuckle in her voice as she replied.

"I suppose that's true, but I thought to celebrate, after we've been to the welfare office, we could visit La Bella Fiorentina."

With a mischievous smile, Stephanie opened her closet and began rummaging through it. She deliberately ignored the shocked expression on her child's face, who stood in the doorway with her mouth open, seemingly unable to believe what she had just heard. And indeed, Nat was having great difficulty processing what she had just heard.

"Wait, hold on, what? La Bella Fiorentina? Isn't that that fancy place near Trinity Chapel? Right in the middle of the city?"

In fact, the Italian restaurant was one of the finest in all of Meeker. When her mother had suggested earlier that they could have ice cream together, she had expected a visit to one of the numerous ice cream parlors in the pedestrian zone, not a posh three-star restaurant, which, moreover, wasn't even located in one of the city's designated clothing-optional zones.

But her mom seemed secretly amused by her shock, or at least thoroughly enjoyed testing her resolve in this way, because she just shrugged and grinned as she stepped into a pair of tight black panties and then began putting on a bra.

"I thought we'd treat ourselves a little. I'm so proud of my little daughter that I think she deserves to be taken out for a bit."

As she spoke, she didn't take her eyes off her once. And Natalie, who already had trouble concentrating, now had great difficulty deciding where to look first: at her mother's beautiful figure, which now looked even hotter than before in the enchanting black lingerie, or at her eyes, which still sparkled with amusement.

"But they won't let me in. Not in this outfit, at least," she murmured dejectedly, but her scantily clad counterpart simply pointed to the small card she had just printed out, which was now lying on the bed.

"That's why we need these. Before we go into town, we're going to visit an old friend of mine."

And then, as she sat down at her vanity and began brushing her shoulder-length blond hair, she gave her child an encouraging look.

"Now freshen up a bit and put on your shoes. After all, we're about to leave."

>>28063
In the unlikely event that anyone actually reads my story, I'm currently revising it extensively and will post it again from the beginning, as quite a few things have changed. It might take a while, though. Stay tuned.

I am enjoying this story.

>>28111
THANK YOU!

I'm reading it also! I quite like the mother and her nonchalant childish dream of becoming meat that she put aside to raise her daughter and how she's now helping her daughter fulfill her own dream. It's an interesting positive outtake on a story where the mother would normally be jealous or overly harsh that her child is now fulfilling the dream she once had. If she's a single mother, I would almost very much want her to join her daughter, but I'm also quite fond of the idea that in the Sidneyverse, meat is mostly from younger folks and she's resigned to be a person.

I would say though that something feels a tad sterile about this story that's preventing me from being fully immersed. This is just my small opinion and I can't quite put my finger on it. I think I just need to get to know Natalie Robinson a bit more with a slower burn on transition between girl and meat and how the later starts to appeal to her more and more before she agrees. She should be reluctant at first, since she has a life, but realize that this is more important.

I do quite like the freedom she felt after she declared herself meat. But that should probably be accompanied by a personality shift. She's made a big and final decision and there should be a rush of emotions as she embraces all the things she was too afraid to do. And I was quite looking forward to her mom taking her to a restaurant while she was nude and the shenanagins they might get up to there, especially if there are other families that see her.

Some more lore and world building is always appreciated too.

Why is it important that Natalie's uncle have her at the wedding as opposed to any other girl? Other stories have their own kids as meals so the bride and groom can start fresh with a new life. But they're not eating Peter and Laura is the bride, and Laura being the bride is pretty hot btw. Maybe something romantic about how the meal must be of someone they love and who loves them so that their marriage begins in love? A bit of ceremony and mysticism over Natalie's parts would be great too, later. About how her different parts symbolize different aspects of a happy marriage, ovaries are fertility, pussy is passion, breasts are health etc.

Well, just my rambling suggestions and opinion anyways. But I am enjoying this story and would love for it to continue.

>>28113
Oh how I missed comments like this, thank you so much.

Many of these points are reasons why I'm rewriting the story at the moment. In my opinion, although I love the story and the characters very much it felt to rushed. So I decided to go over it once more from the beginning.

Aside from that I found a better translation method, so you can enjoy it even more. Sometimes the translation into English felt a little wooden.

>>28112

You're welcome man, keep up the great work!

I have to say, I went back and reread it and there were definitely some nice lore elements that I missed the first time. I missed the line about Paula providing great food, and the obvious suggestion that she was the meal. It didn't really click until I reread the cast. Same with Laura being both the daughter and the bride. Both are wonderful ideas, along with the divorce ritual. But it feels like they're a bit to rushed. They're spoken of very nonchalantly, as if it's not special by the characters. Which it might not be in their world, but as a reader taking a glimpse of the world I would want to know more. I think that's what generally pulls me out of the immersion of the Sidneyverse, it's just a bit too casual for me to really appreciate the characters.

But as always, this is just my opinion and you should really write whatever makes you happy. And thanks again for writing! But yeah, I'd love to know more about the divorce ritual, how Laura came to be the new wife, and what this means for Peter. I'd also love to know why it's better to have Natalie as the meal, as opposed to any other meat girl and if her relationship with her mother is unusual in any way or is commonplace in the world. Oh, and what kind of smut writer is the mom? It strikes me that she could be writing loli incest using her daughter as inspiration. =D

Loving this

>>28146
Thank you! 🤗
I'm currently updating it big time. First few chapters are already rewritten. I will post the new version soon!

Well, now this one is excellent and has a lot of potential, can't wait for the rest to be posted (and the rewritten chapters!)

>>28171
Thank you so much!🤗

TO THE END AND BEYOND
A Sidneyverse Story


The main characters: (more to come)
Natalie “Nattie” Robinson, 12
Michael Robinson, 40, Nattie's father
Stephanie Robinson, 27, Nattie's mother
George Robinson, 42, Michael's brother
Laura Robinson, 17, George's fiancée and daughter
Peter Robinson, 13, George and Paula's son
Phoebe Robinson, 6, daughter of George and Paula
Paula, 35, deceased, mother of Laura, Peter, and Phoebe


First Chapter - Unexpected news

Breathing heavily and with her heart pounding, Natalie Robinson sank back into the pillow and sighed with satisfaction. She ran a hand over her sweat-drenched forehead, brushed her shoulder-length straw-blonde hair out of her eyes, and stared at the ceiling of her parents' bedroom with a happy smile on her lips. With a trembling voice, she whispered:

“Wow, Mom... that was amazing! What you did with your tongue at the end... Just awesome.”

Her mother Stephanie, who was wearing just as little clothing as she was, got up on all fours between her twelve-year-old daughter's wide-spread legs and smiled contentedly. She brushed a wet blonde strand of hair from her forehead and winked mischievously at her.

“Seems like I've still got it.”

“Definitely...” the little girl whispered, letting out a long, satisfied sigh. Her heart was still pounding in her chest from the overwhelming orgasm she had just experienced. Her mother got up on her knees, looked at the bed sheet, and shook her head grinning.

“My goodness, you squirted so much, the sheets are soaked.”

Grinning sheepishly, her daughter put her arm over her face and pointed vaguely at her. Because the evidence of her arousal was also clearly visible on her mother’s lips and cheeks in the sunlight.

“Not just the sheets. You too.”

But Steph just licked her lips with delight to taste her daughter’s juices and shrugged her shoulders.

“I don’t mind that at all, you know that.”

Natalie, who was watching her out of the corner of her eye, bit her lip. The sight of her naked mother, who at twenty-seven still looked extremely hot, made her mouth water. Admiringly, her gaze wandered over the small, firm breasts with the dark brown nipples she had been suckling so devotedly just a short time ago, and she noticed how her pussy, which had been twitching with pleasure just a moment ago, was contracting again.

“Is it my turn now?”

The girl's heart pounded with anticipation, because secretly she was already looking forward to diving between her thighs and searching for pearls. But to her surprise and gentle disappointment, her mother just shook her head.

“Maybe later. I'd like to discuss something with you first. Would that be okay?”

Nattie nodded and got up. Her whole body still felt as if it had been electrified. The climax had caught her off guard, but that was something she was used to from her mom. No one else could bring her to such ecstasy as she could. Ever since she had experienced her first small orgasm from her skilled tongue a good five years ago, she had been addicted to her caresses. And that would probably never change for the rest of her life. But it looked like sexy time was over for now. And so the girl sat cross-legged at the head of the bed, placed her hands in her lap, and gave her a curious look.

“Sure. What is it?”

Stephanie also sat up, ran her hands through her wet hair, and sighed. She pulled one leg up and wrapped her hands around her knee, giving her daughter a good view of her shiny pussy. Unconsciously, the little girl licked her lips. How she would love to dive between her legs and explore this delicious secret with her tongue. But when her mother sighed and sought her gaze, almost shyly, she realized that it was probably something important she needed to discuss with her. Her next words confirmed her suspicion.

“It's quite serious.”

Her mother's almost gloomy expression sent a shiver down the girl's spine. Rarely before had she seen such seriousness in those beautiful brown eyes, except when she had done something wrong and was about to be lectured. But for one thing, she couldn't remember breaking any rules, and for another, her mother would hardly have elicited such a passionate orgasm from her if she had intended to scold her afterwards. And so, with a queasy feeling in the pit of her stomach, she asked:

“Did anything happen?”

“Not yet... it's up to you whether that changes.”

Nattie frowned in surprise. Her mother wasn't usually the enigmatic type. She normally just said whatever was on her mind. That's why the hesitation in her voice now worried her a little.

“Now I'm curious.”

Steph put her hands in her lap and sat up straight. She seemed to be preparing herself for what was coming, which only made the lump in her daughter's throat grow bigger.

What 's going on?

“Well, the thing is... You know that your Uncle George is getting married again soon.”

Confused, the girl raised an eyebrow and shrugged her shoulders.

"Of course, I know that. After all, we were at his engagement party," she laughed uneasily, smiling as she recalled the wonderful celebration a few months ago. She remembered the delicious food, which they had to thank Aunt Paula, George's wife, or perhaps she should now say ex-wife, for. And she remembered the gorgeous dress worn by his new bride, Laura, the couple's eldest daughter. Even today, her heart still pounded with excitement when she thought back to the divorce ritual. But before she could lose herself even more in the romantic image of her aunt, kneeling naked in front of her husband with a wreath of autumn leaves in her hair, her mother brought her back to the here and now.

“Well, he contacted me yesterday and asked me if you might be interested...”

Her voice faltered and she bit her lip, her eyes downcast. Her daughter slid a little closer to her, reached out and touched her gently on the knee.

“Mom... what is it?”

Steph flinched subtly and then gave her a nervous smile. Natalie bit her lip. She wasn't used to her mother, a world-renowned author of erotic literature, being so lost for words, nor to her appearing so nervous. Once again, she just shrugged her shoulders and gave her an almost shy look.

“Well, he wanted to know if you might be interested in... taking on a special role at the wedding... or rather, at the reception afterwards.”

Nattie breathed a sigh of relief. She had been afraid that something bad had happened. But this sounded like something she might actually enjoy. At the engagement party, she had prepared a special surprise for her beloved uncle and cousin, which they had both really enjoyed. But now the butterflies were fluttering in her stomach again as she remembered how she had slowly undressed in front of the assembled guests to the beat of the music and performed a hot little dance number that she had rehearsed with her mother for weeks beforehand. The performance had been extremely well received and had led to some rather erotic moments after the party.

“Really? What does he have in mind? What should I do? Dance again? Like at the engagement party?”

But to her surprise, her mother shook her head, even though she gave her a beaming smile.

“Oh no, he loves to see you dance, but that’s not it. Although in a way, it does have something to do with your performance back then.”

Nattie 's shoulders slumped and her hands fell into her lap. Confused, she tilted her head and looked questioningly at her mother, because she was slowly but surely running out of ideas.

“Okay...?”

Finally, after a few last seconds of tense silence, Stephanie took a deep breath. She seemed to want to get it over with now, because she cleared her throat and fixed her daughter with a steady gaze. And then, with a trembling voice, she uttered the words that Natalie least expected at that moment.

“Well, he and Laura were so thrilled with your striptease at the engagement party that they... well, asked if you might be willing to make your body available in a different way at their wedding... They want you to be... the main course.”

The girl's jaw dropped for a moment. Completely overwhelmed and speechless, she sank back against the seat, one hand pressed to her chest. Her gaze lost itself in the void as she could feel her heart pounding in her throat. A cold knot had formed in her stomach that hadn't been there a moment ago.

“R... really? Wow...” she whispered with a trembling voice before falling silent and letting the words echo inside her.

The main course. Uncle George and Laura... want to eat me. If I agree, I will die. Do I want that? Am I ready for that?

It was a question she had asked herself many times during her short life. Natalie had known how the world worked for years. Even in kindergarten, the little ones were taught that girls were part of the food chain as a matter of course. In the six years of her school career alone, there had been two trips to different slaughterhouses. One to a Sidney’s factory and one to a local butcher who specialized in girlmeat. Her school classes regularly shrunk by almost half over the course of a year, as most of the girls simply didn't come back at some point, perhaps because they had been roasted at a family celebration over the weekend, volunteered at a fundraiser, or ended up in the oven at Thanksgiving or Christmas. Her best friend Rebecca had lost her head in one of the attractions during a joint trip to the fair just under a year ago. Natalie had watched with fascination as she was prepared on the spot and her meat was then offered for sale at several stalls. She herself had eaten a piece of her and enjoyed it immensely. And it wasn't just since that day that she had wondered when it would be her turn, when she would meet the same fate. Because she knew it would happen sooner or later; she had never questioned that. But there was also a part of her that had secretly hoped she would have a little more time. Nervously, she licked her lips and finally whispered:

“I didn't expect that...”

Life seemed to return to her mother, because she reached out her hand in a loving gesture and placed it on her bare thigh. She fixed her with an intense gaze.

“Honey, you don't have to decide today. This isn't something you should rush into. But they need to know within the next two or three weeks. Otherwise, they'll have to make other arrangements.”

“I understand...” Nattie nodded and swallowed hard.

Other arrangements, another girl, maybe one of my cousins, or someone else. Maybe they would get a girl from the butcher or the market. Or ask a classmate of Laura's or Peter's...

Peter

When the face of her beloved cousin appeared in her mind's eye, her heart began to beat even faster than it already had. She loved this boy and had even wondered if he was the one for her. Could she give him up? Just forget her dreams? And how did he feel about her being grilled at his father's wedding? Would he be happy to have a piece of her on his plate? Or would he be sad because he would lose her?

“Darling...” her mother continued, placing both hands on her shoulders and looking deep into her eyes. “I can understand why you're hesitant, but they've assured me time and again that they would be really happy about it. You would be the absolute highlight of their party and would truly sweeten their day.”

Without being able to stop herself, Nattie let out a soft snort and twisted her lips into a bitter smile.

“I bet.”

Stephanie seemed to have noticed the sarcastic undertone in her voice, because she pressed her lips together and hung her head. When her daughter saw this, she immediately regretted her words. She hadn’t meant for her reply to sound so cynical. So she shyly reached for her hand and squeezed it briefly.

“Sorry.”

But when she looked up again, she saw nothing but understanding and love in her mother’s beautiful eyes. So she sighed softly and asked with a pounding heart:

“Has Uncle George already said how he would like to prepare me?”

To her own surprise, these words sent a flash of excitement through her already wet pussy, and she feared that she was soaking her parents' sheets even more than she already had. But the thought of referring to herself as an ingredient... as a piece of meat, aroused her more than she wanted to admit. Her mother, however, shrugged uncertainly.

"Well, I think they plan to book one of the barbecue areas on the coast north of Frisco for the wedding. So most likely on a spit.”

The next question came naturally and left the young girl's lips with an imperceptible tremor. But she couldn't tell if her voice was shaking so much from fear or excitement.

“Alive or dead?"

Steph pressed her lips together. She avoided her child's questioning gaze and looked out the bedroom window. The sun shone through the blinds, casting bright stripes on the bed sheet. Nattie knew that this couldn't be an easy topic for her either. Even in the world they lived in, a mother didn't just shrug off the death of her only daughter. But at some point, she seemed to have gathered enough strength to answer the question. And when she did, a subtle smile formed around the corners of her mouth.

“Well, knowing my brother-in-law, I'd say alive. But of course, I can't guarantee it.”

At these words, Natalie's cheeks flushed red. It was almost as if her mother had guessed her most secret thoughts, because of course it was almost every girl's dream to be impaled alive so she could experience what this ultimate penetration felt like. To be able to properly enjoy this last fuck from her last steel lover.

Is that my dream too? My God, if I say yes, my life will end in a few weeks. All my dreams, all my plans, everything I still had planned... it will all be over, it will no longer have any meaning... Perhaps it never really had any meaning

But as she thought more carefully about this question, she remembered something she had briefly thought about earlier, but which could now take on a whole new meaning for her.

“He beheaded Aunt Paula before that.”

As she spoke the words, she saw the images flash before her inner eye once again, saw how the heavy axe drove into her aunt's neck and severed her head from her shoulders with a single blow. She saw how her head fell to the ground and then rolled down the two or three steps, coming to rest a good three feet away from her. She saw once again how Paula's eyes blinked in confusion, trying to focus, but then slowly the light in them went out and she was transformed from a living, breathing being into a thing... into something dead. And yet there had been that contented, if not happy, expression around her lips. It was one of the most frightening and yet exciting moments Natalie had ever witnessed. Her mother sighed softly and nodded thoughtfully, then placed her hand on her knee again and stroked it gently.

"Yes, but that was rather part of the divorce ritual. Besides, it was Paula's wish. The idea of being roasted alive never really appealed to her.”

“I see..."

Natalie, who had already imagined herself kneeling before the executioner's block with a similar crown of leaves or flowers on her head, shrugged her shoulders in almost disappointment. Then she pulled her knees up to her chest, wrapped her arms around them, and rested her chin on them. She stared thoughtfully into space and chewed on her lower lip. Her mother moved a little closer, lovingly placed a hand on her foot, and watched her silently. She didn't pressure her, didn't expect anything from her. She was just there, and her daughter was grateful for that. At some point, the girl licked her lips thoughtfully and said without looking up:

"It's not that I've never imagined it before. What girl doesn't? I... I just didn't expect it to happen so soon."
She swallowed hard, feeling a lump form in her throat, and added in a shy voice:

“Actually, I would have loved to go to high school for at least a year or so...”

But then her mother tenderly placed a finger under her chin, prompting her to look directly at her. There was a deep seriousness in her eyes as she spoke to her:

“You can. No one is forcing you. It was just a question. If you want, I'll cancel with George and Laura right away and they'll get a meatgirl from the market. No one would blame you; I can assure you.”

And there it was, her way out, the exit Natalie could take to avoid the road to death. Her mother offered it to her on a silver platter. And yet there was a voice inside her that kept her from taking that path right away, from seizing that opportunity just yet. And so, the girl licked her dry lips once more and shook her head.

“Thanks, Mom... but don't answer them yet. I want to think it over carefully first, okay? I may only get one chance to do this in such a beautiful way.”

Stephanie nodded with a proud smile. Then she pulled her close and hugged her tightly. And Natalie returned the hug with all her strength. She buried her face in her beloved mother's neck, breathed in her intoxicating scent deeply, and felt her breasts press firmly against hers.

“Of course, darling, I'll do whatever you want. It's your life, your decision. But be sure of one thing: whatever you decide, your father and I are incredibly proud of you and we both love you.”

And when she heard these words, Natalie squeezed her eyes shut and nodded silently. Suddenly, tears started to flow, but she wasn't crying out of sadness or even fear for her life, which might soon come to an end.

It was just that everything was a bit too much at the moment.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

Second chapter - The most important decision of her life

Almost a whole day had passed since Natalie had heard the life-changing news from her mother. That her uncle and his fiancée would like to serve her as the main course at their wedding reception. Since then, the twelve-year-old had gone over this suggestion in her mind again and again, listening to her inner voice and her feelings. But as is often the case at that age, her feelings were not always a good guide. And as it turned out, the decision was not as easy to make as it seemed when you considered everyday life in her world.

Every day, hundreds, if not thousands, of girls across the country met their end in one way or another. The meat industry was booming, and new girlmeat restaurants were popping up like mushrooms. Sidney's and Gretel's, the company where her father worked, were far from being the only chains anymore. But since yesterday, Nattie had been wondering how all these girls, some of whom were even younger than she was, could make such a difficult decision so easily. Because she herself had great difficulty with it. Even though there was a quiet, unmistakable voice inside her that whispered incessantly, asking her if this wasn't perhaps what she had always secretly wanted. That she hadn't always suspected that it was her destiny to end up on the grill and simply accepted what was so obvious. That she was nothing more than meat that hadn't been roasted yet.

With this thought in mind, which had come to her shortly after waking up, she had sat in front of the mirror in her room for a long time that morning, examining herself closely. Just like a few years ago, when she had just begun to explore her body, and long before she had become sexually active, she had once again sat in front of the large mirror with her legs spread apart and looked herself over. But this time she hadn't done it out of curiosity, but rather to understand herself better. She had tried not to look at herself with her own eyes, but with those of a potential buyer or appraiser. Or perhaps with those of a guest in a restaurant to whom she would be served. She had imagined what it would be like to be led to his table so that he could inspect and appraise her in advance. To hear him evaluate the quality of her meat and then order individual parts of her.

Would my rump appeal to him? Would the breast meat make his mouth water? Would he see my pussy fillet and think, I just have to have that on my plate?

The idea hadn't been easy for her, but it had excited her immensely. And so she had started to fondle herself, not for the first time since she had heard the news. And while she touched herself and looked herself in the eyes in the mirror, her thoughts wandered wildly.

So far, she had only twice had the pleasure of knowing a girl alive before eating a piece of her. One was her ten-year-old best friend Rebecca, who had lost her head at a fair a good year ago. And the other, of course, was her Aunt Paula, a few months ago at her uncle's engagement party. Otherwise, it had always been anonymous pieces that were either served to her in restaurants, bought pre-packaged at the supermarket, or selected by her mother at the butchers around the corner.

But now it would be her. If she agreed, she would suddenly find herself on the other side of the proverbial counter. Suddenly, she would be the piece of meat, an ingredient, the main course at a feast. And yet there was one difference that, in her opinion, was of enormous importance. And that was that every guest present would know where the meat on their plate came from. Everyone would have known her before. The people who would eat her would be family, at least for the most part. For them, she wouldn't be an anonymous, packaged piece of meat like the ones found in the refrigerated section. She would still be herself, Natalie Robinson, twelve years old, passionate swimmer, member of the spelling club, passionate dancer, friend, daughter, cousin, lover, family member...

And wedding roast

It was an exciting thought. One that gave her courage. And it was one that had given her an explosive orgasm in front of the mirror that morning. Her lustful moans must have been heard throughout the house. And when she was finally able to open her eyes again, she saw that the glass pane was dripping with moisture. The evidence of her lust had flowed down the mirror like streams. And while she was still cleaning it with red cheeks, her head had been in utter chaos. And this turmoil inside her had still not subsided. A thousand voices screamed in her head, all trying to give her different advice. But she just couldn't manage to concentrate on any of them. The most confusing thing, however, was that two opposing opinions seemed to go hand in hand. There were two voices that kept coming up, and they couldn't have been more contradictory.

I don't want to die

That was an indisputable fact. Natalie Robinson cherished her life, she loved it, she enjoyed it to the fullest. She liked going to school, she liked sex, she had friends and plans for the future, and she adored her parents. In short, life meant something to her. But there was also this other voice inside her.

How could I pass up this opportunity?

Yes, it was true, the majority of all girls in this world ended up on someone's plate before they came of age. This was partly because it was an incredibly erotic thought to give oneself up so completely for the short-term pleasure of others, and partly because they believed it was the best thing they could do with their lives. Girlmeat was an absolute delicacy, which is why Nattie and her kind had been an integral part of the human diet for over three hundred years.

And there was indeed hardly anything more delicious than a well-prepared piece of girl. A tasty breast, a juicy piece of rump, or even a pussy fillet would always make her mouth water. That's why, for most women and girls, the greatest dream was to be as delicious as possible and their greatest wish was to be eaten at some point. But very few of them were granted the privilege of dying surrounded by those they loved more than anything else. Yes, of course, there were always stories of girls who let themselves be barbecued at family gatherings, or who gave themselves as gifts to a beloved family member. But the majority of the female population met their end in meat factories or directly in restaurants. They registered online or in one of the countless offices around the world, ended up under the butcher's knife, and finally found themselves in pieces on the meat counter.

But how often did a girl get the opportunity to be the center of attention? At a family celebration, surrounded by the people who meant the most to her in the world? Very few were allowed to decide which plate they would end up on. But if Natalie agreed, she would know exactly who the people were who ate her. Wasn't such an opportunity worth giving up her life, putting her own dreams aside, in order to give her family an unforgettable experience?

When she felt her mother's hand on her shoulder, she was startled out of her thoughts.

“Is everything okay? You're so quiet.”

Natalie didn't answer right away. She stared into space for a while, chewing thoughtfully on her lower lip. She had been sitting at the kitchen table for quite a while now, keeping her mother company, who had been quietly humming and working in the background until just now. She had brought a tablet with her so she could read a little, but she hadn't even gotten around to turning it on since she had sat down half an hour ago, so agitated were her thoughts.

And isn't that understandable? I have to make the most important decision of my life. Possibly the last one ever

So she had been slouching at the table with her head on her arms, thoughtfully watching her mother, who, she thought, had put on a particularly pretty outfit today.

In fact, she wasn't wearing one at all.

It seemed that her mom had once again not felt like getting dressed that morning. She had actually just put on an apron to tidy up a bit. So her daughter had been treated to a truly seductive sight for a while now, especially when Steph leaned over the counter and presented her pretty butt. Not that this was an unusual sight; Nat had known for a long time that her mom had an exhibitionist streak, and both she and her dad enjoyed it immensely. In fact, the great author often walked around the house naked, especially when she was working and writing new stories. She did this almost exclusively without clothes on, as it helped her inspiration, as she always used to say. And when she was particularly excited by her work, it was not uncommon for her to call her daughter over and ask her if she would like to pleasure her under the desk for a while. This was a task that Natalie had been happy to take on for a few years and always fulfilled with dedication.

Now, however, in the here and now, the young girl sat up a little straighter, folded her hands in front of her on the table, and slowly looked up at her mother, who was looking at her with a gently furrowed brow.

“Mom? Can I ask you something?”

“Of course, anything you want.”

Nat licked her lips. She was actually surprised that she had never asked the question that had been on her mind for a while, even though it was so obvious and so fundamentally important to really understanding her mother.

"Um... Why did you never end up on the grill? I thought Grandfather was a butcher.”

Steph paused, then laughed softly and wiped her fingers on a towel.

“That’s a good question. It wasn't because I didn't want to, believe me.”

“Really?"

Her mother nodded. She leaned back against the counter and crossed her arms. With a wistful glance out the window, she sighed:

“Yes, but it was never the right moment.” Shrugging her shoulders, she continued: “Of course, I was tempted a few times in high school, especially at the big end-of-year parties. When your best cheerleader friend is turning over the hot coals right in front of you, it makes you think.”

Nattie smiled and nodded to herself. In a way, she could relate. She remembered well how she had felt when Rebecca's headless corpse had been impaled on a skewer and slowly roasted over the open fire at the fair.

“So you wanted to?” she finally asked curiously, and her mother nodded immediately with conviction.

“Absolutely! I even had a plan. I didn't want to get older than sixteen. I had always been determined to give myself to my dad on his fiftieth birthday. I had already imagined exactly how it would be, like most girls. I had even created a Digi-Sketch where I collected inspirations and ideas.”

Her daughter laughed softly and then gave her mother that typical look that all children mastered when their parents talked about the past, which for them was long gone history.

“A what?”

“A Digi-Sketch. Yes, yes, I know. Ancient history.” Her mother waved her hand dismissively, laughing, but then immediately continued. “It was a kind of tablet that kids used to use before holos existed. A kind of digital scrapbook. I think I still have it somewhere.”

Nattie rested her chin on her fist and looked at her mother with a questioning expression.

“If you were so excited about it and had been planning it for so long, how come nothing came of it?”

If she was honest, she was of course glad that her mother's plan hadn't worked out. After all, she would never have existed if her mother had gotten her way. Still, she was curious. And Steph seemed willing to tell her everything she wanted to know, probably because she hoped it would help her make the right decision. Whatever that might be. However, a shadow passed over her pretty features as she spoke. She lowered her gaze and tucked a strand of blonde hair behind her ear.

"Because the world rarely follows our plans. Most of the time, something unexpected comes along. In my case, it was several things. First, of course, the sad fact that my dad didn't live to see his fiftieth birthday."

Nattie wanted to slap herself. She knew, of course, that her grandfather had died several months before she was born. Secretly, she cursed herself for her carelessness. But her mother just shrugged and continued.

“Then, of course, there was your father.”

This brought a subtle smile to the girl's lips, because of course she understood her mom well. After all, despite being forty years old, which she considered quite old, her father was still an extremely attractive man who often made her heart beat faster.

“Okay, that's understandable, of course.”

“Yes, isn't it?” Steph smiled to herself amusedly. "He was studying at the time and tutored computer science at my school to earn a little extra money. We hit it off right away, and it didn't take long before I got pregnant. Luckily, my parents liked him right away. And so my plan faded further and further into the background. Especially after our wedding and your birth, the third reason why I didn't let myself be roasted.”

Natalie nodded sympathetically.

“You were only fifteen when you met Dad, right?”

“Only fourteen, actually, and he was twenty-seven.” With a gentle shrug, she added, “Even today, the age difference is still quite large. But my parents have always been very open-minded and quickly realized that he really loved me. A feeling that was definitely mutual. Even if it threw all my plans into disarray.”

As her mother spoke, Natalie realized she couldn't stop smiling. She loved hearing stories about her parents' past, about how they met, how they discovered love, and how they had their first experiences together. She had heard these stories so many times before, yet she never tired of listening to them. With a dreamy expression on her face, she looked at her beautiful mother, tilted her head, and said:

“You would have been delicious back then.”

Steph couldn’t help but laugh out loud. Then she turned around, stuck her bare bottom out toward her daughter, and slapped her butt cheek hard with her flat hand.

“Well, my dear, I strongly assume that I still would be. I mean, look at me. Don't tell me you wouldn't want to take a bite.”

With that, she kneaded her butt in front of her daughter's nose, and she simply couldn't resist. Laughing, she grabbed it with both hands and lovingly bit into the firm cheek. Her mother let out a startled squeal.

“Ouch... you cheeky thing."

“Sorry,” laughed the little girl, deftly dodging a playful swat.

“I couldn't resist.”

Her mother lovingly ruffled her hair, but the girl's expression became a little more serious again. Because once again, there was that voice inside her, whispering to her, asking her questions that were just begging to be spoken aloud. And so she took a chance, looked up at her mother, and asked, her heart pounding:

“Mom, do you think I would taste good?”

Her mother's expression, which had been playfully angry just a moment ago, now gave way to a loving look. With one hand on her heart, she leaned against the kitchen counter and looked at her child. She bit her lip and her eyes shone with certainty as she replied softly:

“Honey, there's absolutely no doubt about that.”

Then a mischievous twinkle appeared in her eyes, accompanied by a spark that her daughter knew only too well and had noticed in her just yesterday. Shortly before they ended up in bed. With an inviting nod, she smiled at her and said:

"Take your clothes off. Let me look at you.”

Nattie smiled, because part of her had already seen this coming. Still, she couldn't help but reply:

“But you just saw me naked yesterday.”

Her mother nodded in agreement but shrugged her shoulders at the same time.

“True, but I did that with the eyes of a lover. Now I want to look at you with the eyes of an amateur chef. Come on, don't be shy, sweetie. Look, I'll meet you halfway."

With these words, she took off her apron and hung it neatly on a hook. Natalie grinned cheekily and rolled her eyes.

“Wow, because that makes a huge difference...”

But nevertheless, the girl got up and complied with the request. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her shorts and slipped them off without hesitation. Then she pulled the tight shirt with her favorite band's logo over her head and was as naked as the day she was born.

“Ta-da!”

Without any false modesty, she spread her arms with a beaming smile and presented her twelve-year-old body to her mother. She wasn't surprised when her mother immediately approached her with a pensive smile, raised her hands, and tenderly traced her thumbs around her nipples. The touch immediately made the small buds harden and sent a pleasant shiver through the young girl.

“God, I love your little tits, so firm and tight. They've taken on a really nice shape lately.”

But her daughter just shrugged and pushed out her lower lip, her cheeks red.

“They're still tiny. When I'm lying in bed, I can hardly feel them...”

“That's perfectly normal, darling. For your age, your breasts are perfect just the way they are. And that goes for the rest of you, too, by the way.”

Her mother stepped back a little and looked at her admiringly, holding her outstretched arm. She licked her lips pensively and suddenly crouched down in front of her. With her heart pounding, Nattie watched as she reached out her hand and gently ran her fingertips over her stomach. It tickled a little.

“So toned and sexy, all that swimming really pays off.”

With her chest puffed out proudly, the enthusiastic young athlete, who had recently won an important championship in Denver, allowed her mom to grab one of her thighs with both hands and knead it a little. It was certainly no coincidence that the back of her hand came into gentle contact with her moist labia, causing her daughter to bite her lips in excitement. Meanwhile, Steph sighed and closed her eyes with pleasure.

“Hmmm, that makes my mouth water.”

“Mom...”

Natalie's cheeks were now glowing with shame, but she couldn't help smiling, and her mother smiled back as she looked up at her with a wink and a shrug.

“What? It's true. Turn around, sweetheart.”

The little girl obeyed immediately, and she felt her warm hands kneading her firm buttocks again, then even pulling them apart a little to reveal the delicious little secret between them.

“Oh yes, that's what I call a firm butt. It would certainly fetch a good price at the meat market, believe me.”

Nattie bit her lip and sighed excitedly as she felt her mother's tender kiss on her buttock.

“Do you really think so?”

“Absolutely.”

As she continued to gently knead her cheeks, she began to speak.

“A few years ago, your father took me to a charity auction organized by Gretel's. Among other things, a colleague of his auctioned off his thirteen-year-old daughter there. She went for $2,500 as a complete package, and I bet you would fetch more.”

“Really?”

The words suddenly made the twelve-year-old's heart beat twice as fast in her chest. She could also feel her juices starting to flow again as she wondered what had become of the girl back then. Had she been served to the guests at some particularly exclusive party the very next day? Had she possibly met her end as a snuff bunny? Or was she allowed to serve her new owner in other ways with her body for a while before ending up on his plate? This idea created a fluttering feeling in her chest, like a thousand butterflies. Only when her mother continued speaking did the little girl find her way back to the here and now.

"Absolutely, and I'm not just saying that as your mother. Your meat is truly excellent quality, sweetheart. You have that in writing, after all. So you can be proud of yourself.”

”Thanks, Mom."

The girl shyly gave her mother a grateful smile, her cheeks red. But then she gasped excitedly when her mother suddenly began to explore her wet lips curiously with her fingers. Instinctively, she stood with her legs apart and willingly thrust her hips toward her.

“And that brings us to the most valuable part of you, the filet. Mmmmmmhhh…”

My filet... She used to call it my cunt or my pussy. And way back when we first started having sex, she called it my kitty. Is she imagining what it looks like when it’s on her plate? Cut out of my body, fried and cooked to perfection

She could already feel her mother's hot breath between her legs and sighed with delight when she suddenly flicked her tongue out and ran it once through her soaking wet slit.

“Oh God, Mom... Haaaa...”

Stephanie laughed softly to herself. Then she grabbed her hips and turned her around. Her daughter stared down at her with a pounding heart and an aroused look.

“I'm sorry, but this time I couldn't resist.”

She followed these words with a gentle kiss on her pubic mound, which made the girl bite her lip. Then she nestled her cheek against the smooth skin and looked up at her with a lustful gaze.

“Freshly shaved?”

The little girl nodded with glowing cheeks, but shrugged her shoulders at the same time. Her mom had taught her how to use the razor safely six months ago. Most of the time, she shaved her, but even when Natalie did it herself, it didn't take long to get rid of the fine fuzz that occasionally appeared between her thighs.

“Well, I don't have to shave much yet.”

Her mother smiled and pressed her lips to her hairless mound again. Instinctively, Nattie reached out, buried her fingers in her hair, and willingly pushed her lap toward her. She was so aroused that she almost went crazy. Her thoughts were still racing, but at that moment she wanted nothing more than to feel her mother's tongue on her pearl. And her mother did her the favor, at least for a moment. She lovingly licked her slit, lingering on that enchanting little button she had had so much fun with just that morning. For a while, she sucked on it with her pointed lips, letting the tip of her tongue flit back and forth over the hard clitoris.

“Oh, Mommy! Please don't stop...” she whined, but Stephanie was already getting up, giving her a playful kiss on the tip of her nose and then grabbing her firmly between her thighs, which caused a confusing mixture of emotions in her child.

“There will be plenty of time for that later.”

To her surprise and immense excitement, she slapped her firmly two or three times between her still spread legs with the flat of her hand. Nattie gasped and moaned. The mixture of pleasure and pain made her tremble and almost made her cum on the spot. With blurred vision, she saw her smiling mother bring her wet hand to her lips and then lick it with relish.

“Mmmm... delicious as always. Still so young, and yet your juices are already flowing just like mine.”

With a trembling voice, the girl replied:

“Are you surprised, Mom, with what you're doing to me?”

But Stephanie just smiled, crossed her arms under her breasts, and leaned back against the refrigerator to take a good look at her daughter, who was standing in front of her with wobbly knees. Natalie slowly came to her senses, adopted a slightly more relaxed posture, and took a few deep breaths. She suspected that this inspection had served a specific purpose. Usually, her mother didn't touch her so openly and without asking first. But this time, she had probably wanted to make her feel like she was just a piece of meat, and she had succeeded. She seemed to know exactly what was going on in her confused mind at that moment. Eventually, her voice broke the silence in the kitchen, and she sounded sincere when she spoke to her.

“Well, as for your question, dear, I have absolutely no doubt that you would be the absolute highlight at George and Laura's party.”

The girl blushed. Despite everything that had just happened, those words still made her cheeks flush. Her mother seemed to notice, because she gave her an apologetic smile.

"Nattie, I didn't mean to embarrass you, but I can see you're thinking about doing it. The idea excites you, doesn't it? It's what gets you so worked up.”

Her daughter nodded immediately and, almost startled, realized how easy it was for her. It was a simple truth. She thought about it, even though she was still firmly convinced that she did not want to die. She wanted to live, grow old, start a family.

Maybe with Peter

And yet she kept coming back to the thought of the upcoming party and saw herself rotating on a spit over the flames. And so, at some point, she nodded her head and murmured:

"Yes, somehow I do. Last night I lay in bed for a long time and fantasized about it. I don't know how many times I came just imagining it. And this morning it was the same. Shortly after waking up, I couldn't think of anything else. I looked at myself in the mirror and imagined what it would be like. And again...“

She didn't have to finish the sentence. Her mother's smile told her that she knew exactly what she wanted to say.

“I know. I heard you.”

“Sorry.“

Ashamed, the little girl lowered her gaze. But then her mother stepped up to her, gently but firmly placed a hand on the back of her neck, and tenderly stroked her hair.

”No need to apologize. It's perfectly normal, sweetheart." And when her daughter shyly looked up at her again, she continued. "We're more alike than you think. Believe me, I also spent most of my youth with my fingers between my legs, imagining what it would be like to kick the bucket in all sorts of different ways.”

“Really?”

Her mother nodded. And again, that little sparkle appeared in her eyes that she had noticed earlier. It was her naughty side, the erotic author in her. The side that always came out when she was aroused.

“Do you want to know what my favorite fantasy was?”

Nattie couldn't say a word, because her mother's fingers were still playing with her neck, sending hot shivers of excitement through her whole body. At that moment, she was putty in her hands, so she just bit her lip and nodded excitedly. Steph smiled, then placed her flat hand on her daughter's heart, right between her small breasts, and whispered in a seductive tone.

“Well, I always imagined how my father, your grandfather, while fucking me, would suddenly grab my hair and roughly pull my head back.”

As if to illustrate the image, she did the same to her, grabbing her shoulder-length blonde curls and making her child lay her head back with her mouth open, panting. She also let her other hand slowly wander higher. She crawled her fingers up her chest until she reached her throat and paused there with her fingertips.

“I was often with him in the slaughterhouse, helping to cut up all the girls he had killed before. And afterwards, when he was aroused, I always bent over for him. Then he usually pressed me down onto the cold work surface with one hand and took me from behind.”

Visibly aroused, she bit her lip and closed her eyes with pleasure at the memory.

“Oh God, how often did I lie with my head on that counter, staring at the bloody knife in front of me, imagining how I would take it and hand it back to him.”

Her daughter gasped for air, and as she listened to her mother with bated breath, she let her right hand wander between her thighs and began to play with her clit. Her mother watched her with a smile, then continued, moving a little closer.

"Unfortunately, I never dared to actually do it. But in my fantasy, he took it, put it to my throat, and slowly and with pleasure began to cut. I imagined how it would feel when he came inside me and at the same time the blood shot out of my throat to mix with that of the other girls who died on this table. The thought made me come like a rocket every time."

“Oh God, Mom...”

Natalie's voice was just a husky gasp. Her fingers raced over her pearl at a breathtaking pace, driving her faster and faster toward climax, toward the long-awaited release. And her mother seemed to want to help her, because she pressed herself even closer to her, kissed her neck, and then licked lustfully across her throat, which the little girl willingly exposed for her. Secretly, Nattie suspected that she was only doing it to get her out of this state, to clear her head a little. So that she would be of sound mind when it came to making an important decision. Because in her current state, she probably wouldn't even have resisted if her mother had decided to live out this fantasy with her here and now in the kitchen.

With her heart pounding, the girl's gaze wandered over to the knife block on the counter. But even though this thought was as frightening as it was exciting, she continued to listen to her mother's seductive whispering. She was now so close that she could feel her breath on her ear and her lips on her throat.

“In my imagination, he took his time decapitating me. And then at the end, when my head was only connected to my body by a few vertebrae, he would take it in his hands, twist it vigorously, and tear it off with a jerk.”

“Ha... haa...”

Natalie's hoarse gasps filled the silence, and at that moment, it was only her mother's firm grip that kept her from falling helplessly to the floor. She continued to rub her pearl, her knees trembling with excitement.

“The crunching of my bones would have been the last thing I heard in my short life. You can't imagine how strong your grandfather was. It would have been easy for him. Especially at the age when I first had these fantasies, he could have broken me like a twig.”

“Fuck, Mom... that's so hot." Her daughter's voice trembled with lust, and Stephanie gave her an amused smile. But then the little girl continued. “I knew you had... dirty fantasies, but this...”

While she continued to watch her finger herself, her mother shrugged.

"Well, when your father spends his life slaughtering girls, many of them your age or even younger, it's inevitable. I bet there's a lot you don't know about me, like the fact that I wrote my first short stories back then. And the main characters were mostly the girls your grandfather had killed the day before with his big knife. And believe me when I tell you that it turns your dad on every time, I tell him about it.”

“Ahhhh... Daddy knows about it?”

“Of course."

And while Natalie was still staring at her wide-eyed, her mother suddenly came closer and bit her lip. With an inquiring look, she tilted her head and closed her fingers a little tighter around her throat.

“You're imagining it right now, aren't you? You have the image in your mind... My decapitated little corpse in my father's firm grip, right?”

Her daughter nodded as best she could at that moment, pressing her lips together. But she didn't stop abusing her clit. On the contrary, she rubbed herself more and more wildly, and if her mother hadn't been choking her in such a possessive way, she would have moaned loudly with pleasure.

“Yes, darling, imagine him fucking me hard from behind in my dripping wet, eleven-year-old cunt, while my head lies next to him on the pillow, smeared with blood, with a happy smile on my dead lips...”

“Mom... Mom...”

“Yes, sweetie, come for me, come for Mommy. Yes...”

“Aaaaaannnnggghhh...”

And Natalie came. As the hand around her throat loosened, she screamed out her orgasm, trembling. Her mother supported her so she wouldn't fall to the floor, but her knees still shook. Again and again, she threw her head back, screaming and feeling the wetness flow down her thighs and splash onto the floor.

“Yes, good girl... good girl,” Stephanie whispered, and her daughter clung to her with trembling fingers.

“Mom...” she gasped, but couldn't get another word out. Instead, she helplessly allowed her mother to take her by the elbow and gently lower her onto the kitchen chair. Breathing heavily, the twelve-year-old sank back into the seat. Her head was still spinning and her pussy was still twitching with excitement. After a while, she ran both hands over her face, trying to clear her thoughts. But she couldn't quite manage it. Finally, she felt a tender hand on the back of her neck again and her mother's warm body gently nestling against her side. Instinctively, she reached out, wrapped her arms around her naked body, and pressed herself tightly against her.

“Mommy... thank you... thank you...”

“A pleasure, sweetheart. That was really nice to watch.”

There was a distinct smile in her mother’s voice, but suddenly Natalie was overcome with shame. Her heart still pounding, she hid her face against her mother's hip and peeked with one eye at the puddle that had formed on the floor. She blushed bright red.

“Sorry, Mom...”

But then her mother crouched down in front of her and tenderly brushed a sweat-drenched strand of hair from her forehead.

“Hey, what did I teach you, sweetie? Never apologize for your arousal.”

With that, she gave her a tender kiss on the lips, and Nattie immediately returned it. She wrapped her arms around her neck and didn't want to let go. They kissed long and lovingly and passionately, and an immense feeling of warmth and acceptance flooded the young girl's body.

I love her so much... Can I really give this up?

When the two finally broke the kiss and her mother gently ran her fingers through her hair once more, the little girl sighed, sank back into her seat, and took a deep breath. Then a smile stole across her lips, and she shyly sought her counterpart's gaze.

“God, that was hot! I hope you don't mind if I borrow this fantasy a few more times, Mom.”

Her mother had meanwhile sat down at the table with her, folded her arms on the table, and now laughed heartily. Then she waved her hand and said:

“No, go ahead. Have fun with it. I'll see if I can find my old Digi-Sketch later. I wrote down all my fantasies in it, maybe you'd like to take a look?”

Natalie, who could hardly believe what her mother had just said, opened her eyes wide in surprise.

“But isn't that kind of like a diary? Would you really let me read it?”

But Stephanie just smiled and waved her hand again.

“Honey, you're always the first to read my new drafts. And believe me, they contain even more of my secret fantasies and erotic dreams than that little thing. So I really wouldn't mind if you read it. Besides, we share everything with each other, don't we?"

With that, she reached across the table with a loving smile, and her daughter immediately took her hand.

“Thanks, Mom! That's really cool!”

A happy sparkle appeared in her mother's eyes, and for a while the two just sat silently across from each other, holding hands. Stephanie's thumb repeatedly traced the back of her hand tenderly, caressing it, almost fondling it, and Natalie let her. And as she did, her thoughts wandered. Her mind, which until just a moment ago had been flooded with lust and excitement, slowly returned to reality. And with it, the big question resurfaced in her consciousness. The one that would determine the rest of her life. But she could suddenly sense that the answer had probably always been within her. And that she was perhaps more like her mother than she had ever thought.
She looked up shyly at her again, looked into the eyes of the woman who shared her most secret thoughts and feelings with her, and remembered what she had said to her. She thought about her plan to give herself to her father on his birthday, which unfortunately had never come to fruition, and secretly wondered whether this desire, this longing, had perhaps always been inside her, and she just hadn't realized it.

She had tried to fill this hole in her life with hobbies, friends, the swim team, the spelling club. And yet there had always been a certain emptiness, a void in her heart that needed to be filled. It was as if one last thing was missing that would have made her complete, but had eluded her until now, until this moment. The final insight that would reveal who she really was... what she really was. And now this little voice had awakened within her, whispering incessantly. It was nothing other than the call of her heart. She suddenly realized this. It wanted to make her aware that the missing piece had been found. That she only had to grasp it to fill the void in her heart. And then her life would be complete... fulfilled.

My heart speaks to me. Shouldn't I listen to it? What kind of life would that be, however long it might last, if I didn't listen to the voice of my heart?

Nattie had often experienced a post-orgasmic moment of clarity. But this one was somehow different. It wasn't accompanied by shame or even guilt. Instead, it brought her insight and with it a form of relief she had never experienced before. Because in that moment, she realized that she had been right, in front of the mirror that morning. Natalie Robinson, twelve years old, with friends, family, and a bright future ahead of her, was, despite all that, really just meat waiting to be processed. She had only lacked the will to accept it.
Even as this fundamental realization took hold in her mind, Steph reached for her fingertips again. She looked at her with a wary, almost fearful expression.

“Honey, I can literally see your thoughts racing. What's going on in your head?”

Nattie licked her lips and took a deep breath. Then she gathered all her courage, because she would need it for what she was about to say. It would change her life dramatically.

“Mom, I think you're right when you say we're alike. I... I've thought about it a lot and... To be honest... I think I want to do it.”

Her mother blinked a few times, sat up straighter, and licked her lips nervously. You could literally see her heart pounding in her chest.

“Really? Are you sure?”

“I... I think so.”

Nattie nodded, almost as if to convince herself that she really meant what she said. And even though she still felt a certain amount of uncertainty, she could feel relief spreading deep within her heart. In fact, it almost felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her shoulders. As if she had finally realized what had been missing in her life. The realization had found the empty space in her heart, settled in, and completed her in a way. Meanwhile, her mother tilted her head thoughtfully and pursed her lips.

“Well, you've just had an orgasm. So I don't think it's just your arousal talking. Maybe you really mean it.”

The girl nodded again, squeezing her mother's hands tightly. Full of conviction, she said:

“I am. The more I think about it, the more I feel that this is how it should be. I believe it is my destiny. Besides, isn't it every girl's dream to be the center of attention at such a wonderful party and then meet her end at its climax?”

She swallowed, stared into space, leaned back in her chair, and ran her hands over her breasts, her nipples hardening once again. A dreamy expression came over her face as she gently kneaded them between her fingertips.

"I mean, they'll all see me naked, they'll all admire my body and... evaluate my meat. The idea is just so appealing... so exciting.”

With red cheeks, she met her mother's understanding gaze. But at some point, her mother tilted her head thoughtfully and rested her chin on her interlaced fingertips. The expression in her eyes grew serious as she spoke:

“The thing is, my dear, excitement only gets you so far. What you need is conviction, the absolute will to really go through with it once you've decided to do so.”

“I know."

The answer came quickly, and she really meant it. But her mother just shook her head again with a serious expression.

"I hope you know that, because it won't be easy. If you really decide to do this, an agonizing death awaits you. They won't just cut you open and disembowel you. They will also ram a steel spike over two meters long into you until it comes out of your mouth. And then, just when you think the torment couldn't get any worse, they will put you over the coals and roast you alive. You will definitely remain conscious for a few minutes as you rotate over the flames and experience your meat beginning to fry and your fat dripping into the fire."

The words made Natalie's heart beat faster and sent hot flashes of excitement through her lower body. She stared open-mouthed at her mother, who met her gaze with a serious expression. But then, at some point, the girl smiled uncertainly and rolled her eyes.

“Jeez, Mom, that's the smut author in you talking. You'd almost think you want to talk me out of it again.”
For a second, an amused smile played around the corners of her mother's mouth, but then she just shook her head.

“No, but I want you to be fully aware of the consequences of your decision. Because once you've made it, there's no turning back. Countless guests will be relying on you. And you don't want to embarrass the family, after all. So only agree if you're one hundred percent sure you want to go through with it. Because in the end, you'll be dead.”

With that, she raised her hand and pointed her extended finger at her bare chest.

"Those two delicious little buds you were just kneading so carefully are going to be roasted. Someone will cut them off your body with a sharp knife, spear them on a fork, put them in their mouth, chew and swallow them, just like the rest of you. Nothing will remain of you but a pile of greasy bones. Do you understand?"

Natalie pressed her lips together. She could sense that her mother was serious and that she only had her best interests at heart. But the longer she thought about it, the more she felt deep in her heart that this was truly what she wanted. That she absolutely wanted to do her uncle and cousin this favor, even if it cost her life, even if it meant trading eighty years of her future for a few minutes of painful ecstasy. And so, with all the seriousness she could muster, she looked her mother in the eye and spoke with conviction.

"Mom, I've been thinking about it. For a really long time. And to be honest, especially after what you told me earlier, I think I really take after you."

Stephanie just remained silent, but tenderly took her hands in hers again. She held on tight and continued listening silently.

"What you told me earlier, those fantasies you had about your father... it triggered something in me. As if I suddenly understood myself better. And when you held me like that earlier, with your hand on my throat and squeezing a little, I lost my breath for a moment, and yet I still came like a rocket. That's exactly how I felt that time when Peter took me from behind on the camping trip and slapped my ass for fun. I almost came on his feet."

Stephanie shifted restlessly in her seat, taking a shaky breath. You could see that her words excited her. But then an understanding smile crept onto her lips.

"Oh my! Could it be that my little daughter is discovering the pain slut in herself?"

Ashamed, the little girl put her hands over her face, but laughed to herself. With red cheeks, she lowered her fingers, shrugged, and avoided her gaze.

"Could be."

But then she forced herself to pull herself together, because she knew this was a serious matter, and it was important that she convince her mother that she was aware of it. And so, even though her ears were still burning, she sought her gaze again, folding her hands on the table.

"But no, honestly, I think I'm looking forward to it. Every aspect. Both the pain and the release at the end. Because in the end, none of that matters, does it? All that matters is that I give my family, all of you, a great day. That my meat makes you happy. And besides, I'll live on in your memories. In yours... right?"

Her mother gasped, moved, and raised her hand to her mouth. She hurriedly got up to take her child firmly in her arms.

“Oh, sweetheart... Of course, we'll remember you. After all, we haven't forgotten Paula, have we?”

With her face pressed against her mother's warm bosom, Nattie shook her head.

“No, we haven't. She was so delicious.”

“She was delicious. I can still taste her on my tongue. And she was so happy for the two of them.”

After a while, Stephanie released the embrace, but kept her hands clasped tightly around her daughter's. With a proud smile on her lips, she sought her gaze, and Natalie felt deep in her heart that she had made the right decision. Because she would also give her beloved parents an unforgettable experience. When her mother put her hand on her cheek and stroked her gently, the little girl nestled lovingly into her. However, after a while, a thoughtful expression crept onto her face, and at some point she looked up at her and asked with her head tilted to one side:

“Mom, I have one more question.”

“What is it?”

“Why do they want me? They could have any girl they want. Uncle George is a successful businessman. He's very influential. He could get prettier girls who are much more attractive. Why does he want me?”

Her mother bit her lip, and the look she gave her, so full of love, compassion, and pride, made Natalie blush.

“Oh, dear, there's a simple reason for that. They love you. They don't want just any girl; they want to celebrate their love with a feast that is appropriate for the occasion.”

She sat down on the edge of the table and tenderly placed a hand on her daughter's cheek.

“When they watched you dance for them at the engagement party, when you took your clothes off, I was watching them. It wasn't just lust or desire in their eyes, it was love. George and Laura adore you.”

Natalie's heart pounded in her chest at these words. And the blood rushed to her cheeks even more as her mother continued.

“When I had them on the VidPhone a few days ago, they tried to explain it to me, and do you know what Laura said?”

Nattie shook her head, her cheeks glowing.

"She said you were the perfect symbol of their blossoming love. Young and strong, steadfast and courageous. They both believe that eating you would only strengthen the family bond between them, and I actually agree. No purchased meat girl or the daughter of a coworker or friend could give them that feeling. Only you can give them that. You are family, and family means everything to us."

When her mother finished, Natalie nodded, trembling, looked away briefly, and secretly wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. In fact, her conviction had only grown stronger. She simply knew that she had made the right decision. George and Laura both meant so much to her. It was a great honor to give her life for them and make their big day even more memorable in this way. And so she didn't hesitate to nod when Stephanie took her hands again and looked at her questioningly.

“So, what do you think? Do you give me the OK? Can I really say yes to them?”

“Yes. Tell them it will be my honor to be their wedding roast. They can count on me.”

Her mother's eyes glistened with tears. And for a moment, it looked as if she was struggling to maintain her composure. But then a smile formed on her lips.

"I am so incredibly proud of you, my child. I can't wait to see you on the spit. You're going to look so sexy.”

Then, as if the idea had just occurred to her, she snapped her fingers and exclaimed:

“You know what? I'll get in touch with the wedding photographer. I definitely want to have some souvenir photos of you."

Nattie immediately liked the idea. She had always enjoyed posing for her father, who was an enthusiastic amateur photographer. Some of the most beautiful nude photos, taken just a few months ago, were even hanging in large format in the living room above the couch and often served as a conversation starter when guests came to visit.

“Oh yes, and make sure Peter gets some too, okay? Both before and after pictures.”

“Definitely. You're looking forward to seeing him again, aren't you?” her mother asked with a knowing look, and Nattie didn't hesitate to nod in agreement.

“Oh yes. I'm definitely going to... spend some time with him before... you know,” she said, running her thumb meaningfully across her throat and rolling her eyes. And although her mother gave her a sour look, she had to admit that the thought made her feel hot between her thighs again. Her back door was also throbbing with anticipation, because she had something very special planned for her beloved cousin. Her mother, who had always been able to see right through her, tilted her head curiously and her eyes sparkled mischievously as she asked:

“Do you two have something special planned?” Her daughter grinned broadly and her ears took on the color of fresh tomatoes. However, she knew that her mother had been right earlier when she said that they would share everything with each other. And so she didn't hesitate for a second to tell her.

“Um, yes. To be honest, there was one thing we never got around to. I... I would like to give him my ass.”

Stephanie's eyes widened in surprise. Her daughter knew only too well how much she liked anal play, but she herself had never felt anything in her butt except her mother's tongue and her little finger. The fact that she now seemed to have changed her mind seemed to surprise her mother and at the same time excite her greatly.

"Oh, what caused the change of heart? Didn't you just recently tell your father again that you don't want it in your ass?”

With a contrite expression, Nattie shrugged.

“Yes, but... I don't know. But now everything has been put into a new light. And who knows, maybe the roasting spit will end up in that hole, and then I'd definitely want to feel a real cock in there first."

She looked up shyly at her mother, who was now crouching down in front of her again, lovingly placing a hand on her leg. She tenderly stroked her sweaty skin and looked deep into her eyes.

“Honey, you're absolutely right. A decision like this changes absolutely everything. From now until your big day, your life will take on a completely different rhythm. You'll suddenly see many things in a completely different light, and that's a good thing.”

As she met her mother's loving gaze, a thought suddenly occurred to her, one that had been on her mind for a while. Now it seemed right to say it out loud.

“Mom, I never asked, but... why did Aunt Paula divorce Uncle George? They were happy together.”

Steph shook her head. With an almost solemn expression, she looked at her child and explained:

"You mustn't think of it as a divorce. They were very happy together. The ritual had a special meaning for Paula, you know. For her, it was more like a rite of passage. In recent years, the love between George and Laura had grown stronger and stronger, and Paula wanted to give them the opportunity to make it official. Besides, it had always been her dream to pass away in this way before her cut-off date. She wanted to do the same thing you are doing, make the ultimate sacrifice for her family and make them happy with her meat.”

Natalie nodded understandingly, but then pressed her lips together thoughtfully and tilted her head.

“What's this cut-off date all about? Why shouldn't women be slaughtered after their 40th birthday? Do we suddenly stop tasting good?”

Her mother laughed quietly and smiled to herself for a moment. Then she shrugged her shoulders and said:

"Honestly? I completely agree with you. I also think it's nothing but propaganda from the meat industry. It's true that the taste of our meat changes a little over the years. They say that the older we get, the drier we become, and it's true, our consistency changes a little, usually becoming a bit sinewier, but that's only natural. We still taste excellent.”

She crouched down next to her child again, gently placed her hand on her bare thigh, and squeezed it lovingly.

“It's just like veal and beef. When you're young, your meat is very tender and finely grained and has a mild flavor. You literally melt in your mouth.”

Then she took her daughter's hand and guided it to her own belly.

“As you get older, the meat gets darker, a little firmer, and takes on a stronger, more intense flavor. In my opinion, there's no better or worse. Women of all ages taste great. I've tried them all, from four to forty, believe me."

Natalie grinned, but her mother just shrugged and continued:

“But the commercials want us to believe that only the meat of children or young people is worth eating, because they volunteer in large numbers and are available in abundance. That's why the cut-off date was introduced. They're simply afraid that meat that's too old would sell poorly in comparison.”

A little saddened, her daughter pushed out her lower lip and tilted her head. She gave her mother a sympathetic look.

“That's kind of sad. I really think you'd still taste great, Mom.”

Stephanie gave her a grateful smile. But then something changed in her gaze. With great seriousness, she reached for her hands, pulled her close, and looked up at her.

"We're discussing the quality of your meat as if it were already a done deal. Honey, I want you to assure me one last time, with complete conviction, that this is really your final decision. I need to hear it again."

And Natalie, who at that moment felt great gratitude toward her mother for obviously wanting to give her another chance to get out of this unscathed, did not hesitate for a second. With solemn seriousness, she returned her gaze and said:

“Yes, Mom, it's really what I want. I want to be the main course at Uncle Paul and Cousin Laura's wedding reception. I want to be slaughtered and eaten and end my life there so that you can all enjoy my meat.”

Her mother closed her eyes and took a deep breath, and to Natalie's great surprise, she could feel her hands trembling. But then a smile formed on her lips, and when she opened her eyes again, she saw nothing but pride in her gaze.

“Good, my dear,” she said, rising to her feet, folding her arms across her chest, and looking at her child with conviction. "Then I hereby give you carte blanche until September first, when your time comes. You have my full support in everything you want to do, everything you want to try or experience. Your father and I are here for you. Gather every experience you can. Do things, go see things, spend time with your friends or with us, whatever you want. Have as much sex as you can, with as many people as you want. The only thing I ask is that you take care of yourself. Because once I tell them, there's going to be a lot of responsibility on our shoulders, and especially on yours. Do you understand?”

With a beaming smile and a pounding heart, Natalie nodded eagerly. She had just received a proverbial get-out-of-jail-free card from her mother and would definitely think carefully about how best to use it.

“Got it."

“Good,” Stephanie replied with a happy smile and nodded again. “Then I guess I'll call George and Laura and tell them the good news.”

“Go ahead, Mom! Tell them I'm looking forward to it!”

Shortly thereafter, her mother left the kitchen, leaving her alone. And when she was gone, Natalie's smile slowly faded and gave way to a thoughtful expression. Suddenly, she felt the full weight of her decision on her chest. She had just signed her death warrant. And instead of feeling afraid, she felt only excitement and even something like anticipation deep inside. But there was also that cold tremor in her chest, that knowledge that her time was now running out. That the sand in her life clock was slowly running out.

September 1st

She looked over at the calendar, where the time and the month below it was flashing.

''It's July 25. Just over a month to go. I have thirty-seven days left to live.
Then I will die''

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter three - The late-night chat

Late at night, her heart still pounding with excitement over the life-changing decision she had made the day before, Natalie decided to confide in one of the people who meant the most to her in the whole world. Her beloved cousin.

Pete, whose real name was Peter, was the eldest and only son of George and his ex-wife Paula, and the younger brother of his future mother-in-law Laura. This was a fact that had caused him to roll his eyes several times at the engagement party where they had last seen each other. Of course, he wouldn't do that in front of his father, because he was actually very happy for the two of them. But it was strange to think that he would soon have to call his own big sister “Mom.”

For a little over a year, Nat and he had been something like steady friends, or as they would have said in the old days, they were dating. Even though they hardly ever got to do anything together, because her beloved Pete had moved to California with his side of the family some time ago and didn’t exactly live around the corner.
Strangely enough, Natalie was a little nervous as she made herself comfortable on her bed, turned on her tablet, and selected the top contact in her favorites list. Of course, she could have used video chat, but at this time of night, the two of them usually limited themselves to text messages because experience had shown that otherwise they wouldn't be getting any sleep. Excited, she wrote the first message, and it didn't take long for her boyfriend to reply.

NatRob31: Hey, Pete. I got some news.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Let me guess. You 're doing it, aren't you? You said yes.
NatRob31: You know about it?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Yeah.
NatRob31: For how long?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: For a few days. But Dad asked me not to tell you. He wanted your mom to have the chance to ask you herself. Are you mad at me?
NatRob31: I see. No, of course I'm not mad.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: You really wanna do this?
NatRob31: Yeah... Yeah, I think I really do.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: But you never talked about anything like this. You never showed any interest in it. I mean, in letting yourself be eaten.
NatRob31: I've thought about it, what girl hasn't? But I actually wanted to go to high school for a year first
Pete_TheRobster_2330: So you've already planned it?
NatRob31: No, I haven't planned it exactly, but I expected it to happen at some point.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Since when?
NatRob31: Probably always, but especially after Rebecca's death. That's when I started thinking about it more seriously.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Why didn't you ever say anything?
NatRob31: Well... I don't know.
It's very private.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: I thought we were talking about everything.
NatRob31: We are, Peter. But there are some things a girl has to figure out for herself first.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: I see.
NatRob31: Aren't you looking forward to it at all?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: I'm going to miss you.
NatRob31: That's not what I asked.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: You mean, am I looking forward to eating you? Yes.
NatRob31: Do you think I’ll taste good?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: You'll definitely be delicious.
NatRob31: But?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: How did you know there was a but?
NatRob31: Girls sense these things.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: But... I don't know what I'll do without you.
NatRob31: Oh, Pete... you'll find someone new.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: No one like you. You're my favorite cousin.
NatRob31: Because I'm fucking you.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Don't say it like that. You're more than just a fuck to me.
NatRob31: That's sweet of you.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Isn't there any way out? I mean, can't you just say you don't want to, or something? Dad will find another girl without any problems.
NatRob31: You're asking me to lie?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: No.
NatRob31: Then what are you saying?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Nothing. I have to go. We'll talk later.
NatRob31: Pete?... Peter?... Sleep tight.... Love you.

Natalie sadly rolled onto her back and stared at the dark ceiling in the dim light of the tablet. She wiped the tears from her cheek and pressed her lips tightly together.

I wouldn't have thought it would hit him so hard


-------------------------------------------------------------------

Fourth Chapter - Meat doesn't wear clothes


After her nighttime talk with Pete, which ended so sadly and abruptly, Natalie fell into a restless sleep. She was plagued by nightmares and kept waking up. And every time, she found it difficult to fall back asleep. Finally, she started to touch herself, and only after a violent orgasm, which took a long time to come this time, did she finally manage to get back to sleep. Nevertheless, she didn't exactly feel rested, and yet the first thing she did after getting up was to go to the kitchen and stare at the large digital display that took up most of the wall, her fists clenched at her sides.

“Nexus, edit the kitchen calendar!”

“Of course, Nattie.”

The sonorous voice of the house computer answered her, and immediately a red light began to flash, indicating that the device was ready for her input.

“Add a new display.”

A few options and a question for more detailed specifications appeared on the screen. Natalie cleared her throat and slipped one hand into her pants pocket, rubbing the sleep from her eyes with the other.

“Countdown, starting at 36 days. Update every day at 9 a.m., color changing randomly. No beep!”

“Display updated.”

The screen changed again and a new display appeared directly below the date. Now there was a large pink 36 and the girl nodded contentedly. Then she took a step back and looked at her work. This number was now her life. From now on, it would remind her every morning how much time she had left. Day by day, it would slowly count down until it finally reached zero. And with that, the moment of her death would have come. Natalie Robinson would cease to exist and live on only in the memories of her family and friends. Although some would probably remember her taste more than her personality. But the people who really mattered, her mother, her father, Uncle George, Laura, and Peter, would never forget who she really was. She was absolutely certain of that.

But most importantly, this display would now remind her every day to enjoy her life to the fullest. Because she didn't have much time left. She literally had to try to fit the seventy or eighty years she might have had left into these few days and have as much fun as possible. And that was exactly what she intended to do. However, there were a few things to take care of before the fun could really begin. And the first task would require a little bit of courage on her part. Natalie's face in the reflective surface of the clock frowned.

Oh, who am I kidding? This is going to take a lot of courage on my part

Her fingers tentatively searched for the hem of her T-shirt and played with it. Shortly before getting up, she had lain in bed for a long time, thinking about how she wanted to spend the rest of her days. And one thing had quickly become clear to her. Yes, she wanted to have fun and she wanted to gain as much new experiences as she could, just as her mother had urged her to do. But she also knew that she would lack the courage to make these changes if her everyday life did not adapt to the new circumstances and if she simply continued as before, until the day she finally ended up over the coals.

She had lacked the courage to take this step immediately. But now that she had this large number in front of her, which unfortunately was no longer so large and would steadily decrease from now on, she planned to go through with it anyway, with everything that went with it. And so she gathered all her courage, grabbed the hem of her shirt more firmly, and pulled it over her head.

Meat does not wear clothes

Sidney Roebuck, the girl who changed the world, is said to have uttered these words for the first time over three hundred years ago. Nattie didn't know if that was true, but it suited her. And she intended to abide by this wisdom. Of course, at a small family celebration like theirs, there was no need to sign an official Sidney's Dehumanization Contract. As, for example, the performers in the snuff shows on SEN, or any girl who volunteered in a restaurant or one of the large, ubiquitous slaughterhouses, had to do. Nevertheless, since yesterday, Natalie had felt deep in her heart the call to at least partially follow their example. And as soon as she had exposed herself in this way, she felt that it had been the right decision.

This was not the same as what her mother did, even though it shared the basic idea of nudism, namely feeling so comfortable in one's own skin that one saw no need to cover up bashfully. But for Nattie, and for every Meatgirl for that matter, it went a step further. It was about showing the world that you no longer considered your own shame important, but on the contrary, wanted to proudly show everyone that you had recognized and accepted what you really were.

Meat

It was a tribute to Sidney, who had spent years showing off her body to prove how beautiful it was, how perfectly suited to its true and most original purpose. Which was to be roasted and eaten. It was about acceptance and surrendering one's ego.

With a smile on her lips, Natalie looked at the T-shirt with the logo of her favorite band in her hands. The Volunteers were an all-girl teenage band from Canada who had been making their fans' hearts beat faster for a good two years and enjoyed great popularity everywhere. Their songs mostly dealt with the deep inner urge that supposedly lay dormant in all women and girls, which was to meet as bloody an end as possible at the hands of their loved one. Their biggest success had been the number one hit Clobberin' Time. The music holo for the song was still in the top 10 after forty weeks, perhaps because of the cute girl in the old-fashioned Japanese school uniform whose skull the four band members had smashed with their guitars as the bloody climax on stage. It was only later that it was revealed that the poor thing was the lead singer's younger sister, who wanted to give her career a boost in this way.

The band had been my everything for a while

She remembered how proud she had been when she bought the shirt at one of their concerts last summer. She had worn it almost every day for a while, and now it was a little too tight for her. She ran her fingertips pensively over the image of the four half-naked girls in their heavy leather boots with the old-fashioned microphones.

Their music is great... but the shirt doesn't define who I am. What's important is what's underneath

With that, she rolled it up, bent down to pick up the pants that lay half-forgotten at her feet, and went into the bathroom. She opened the laundry basket, hesitated for a last moment, and then threw both items in.

That's it. I'll never wear another piece of clothing again. I swear

With that thought pounding in her chest, she stepped into the shower, turned on the water, and closed her eyes. Natalie didn't know how long she stood there, simply enjoying the heat. She was barely capable of doing anything, she just stood motionless under the stream and felt the water flowing over her body.

Over my naked body, which from today onwards everyone I meet will see. And see it for what it is. Meat and nothing more... and maybe a sex object...

This thought made her smile and finally snapped her out of her stupor. She reached for the soap and began to wash herself, and her mother's words came back to her. She had thought deeply about what she had said. That she should enjoy the rest of her life, have as many experiences and as much sex as she could. And she knew very well that her mother had meant it exactly as she said it.

The famous author S.P. Robinson was a deeply sexual person. She hadn't only known that since sharing a bed with her. It was also evident on every single page of her erotic novels. Sex, blood, and violence characterized her stories, and Natalie had grown up with them. She had often listened to them before going to bed to help her fall asleep, which had given her extremely exciting dreams very early in her life.

The P in her mother's name had always been a mystery to her readers and provided the perfect breeding ground for many a crazy theory. Some suspected that it was simply her middle name, like Pamela or Paula. But Natalie knew that her mom didn't have a middle name. Others saw it as a subtle hint at a fetish that was a recurring theme in her novels. So maybe P simply stood for Pee, as in watersports, or even for painslut. But even though these assumptions were imaginative and quite amusing, Nattie knew that they weren't true either. She had been sure of this ever since she had been unable to curb her curiosity and had simply asked her mom about it a few years ago. In retrospect, the answer hadn't surprised her at all. The P stood for Porkchop. According to her, it was one of her favorite nicknames her father had ever given her.

With the soap in her hand, the twelve-year-old smiled to herself, but the smile faded shortly thereafter. Because with all these memories and all the reasons why she had decided to do without clothes in the future, other thoughts came to her. Even though she didn't want to, she could hardly prevent it, because there was only one topic that was still haunting her mind.

How could it be any different?

And so she kept thinking of new things she would no longer be able to experience. Her dream of going to High School for at least a year was over. Likewise, the national swimming championships in two months would have to take place without her. And the spelling club would probably need a new captain soon, but they would have had to look for one anyway as soon as she had changed schools. What really hurt her, however, was the fact that she would no longer be able to celebrate her 13th birthday in December. And that was something she truly regretted. For one thing, Natalie had been really looking forward to becoming a real teenager, and for another, she had firmly planned to spend the day with Peter.

But despite all these things that would be denied to her, despite all the long-term plans she might once have had and that would now never come to fruition, despite all the experiences she would no longer have, she realized that anticipation prevailed in her heart. Natalie felt this more and more with every passing hour as she contemplated her approaching death. Even last night, when she had desperately tried to finger herself to sleep, she had imagined again and again how it would feel to have the spit pushed into her body. As she rubbed her pearl raw, she imagined how the heat of the flames would touch her naked flesh and gradually transform her rosy skin into a delicious golden brown. And when she finally reached the climax she had been longing for and realized once again that she would be sleeping on a wet sheet because she had squirted all over the bed again, she deliberately screamed out her pleasure so that her mother would definitely hear her. Because she should know how happy the thought made her. She should know how ready she was to end her life this way.

The only thing that made her sad about this was the fact that she couldn't see for herself how her uncle ended up cutting thick slices from her body and distributing them among the wedding guests. That she couldn't see how he and Laura shared her delicious pussy fillet. That she couldn't witness Peter carrying his plate back to his seat with a happy smile on his lips, knowing full well that he was about to eat a delicious slice of her ass or maybe even one of her breasts. And so she had to content herself with the thought that her sacrifice would give all the people she loved an unforgettable day.

Nattie sighed. But before that day finally arrived, she wanted to experience a lot more and therefore still had a lot to do. So she finally left the shower, dried herself off, and went to her room. Then she stood in front of the wardrobe, opened it, and, with a determined look on her face, put her fists on her hips. Her eyes quickly scanned the huge selection of different clothes, T-shirts, pants, summer dresses, shorts, everything she owned. Over the years, she had accumulated quite a lot, even though most of it no longer fit her. But her current wardrobe was still quite impressive. She had never been a girl who cared much about her hairstyle or outfit, not a typical girly girl, but she had her own style, even if the end result mostly served the cliché of a typical tomboy. Her relatively short hair, her preference for white sneakers, and her metal band T-shirts alone ensured that.

But now all that was over. With a final determined nod and a quiet sigh, she spread her arms, reached in, and with a silent groan lifted as many clothes as she could out of the closet at once. She carried them over to the bed and dropped them carelessly on top of it. Then she took them off the hangers, threw them all in a pile, and repeated the process. Over and over again, she returned to the closet, threw her clothes on the bed, and felt her heart grow lighter with each load. When she was done, she opened the drawers, grabbed socks, underwear, scarves, and everything else she owned, threw it on the pile, and finally put her hands on her hips. A satisfied grin spread across her face.

Okay, that's a start. Now what?
Shortly thereafter, she hurried barefoot through the house to the kitchen and, after instructing the home printer to print some garbage bags, she ran back and began stuffing her clothes into them recklessly. In the end, she had four large bags, which she dragged out into the hallway, groaning and panting. Exhausted, the girl wiped the sweat from her forehead and returned to her room. The wardrobe was now completely empty, with nothing left inside. Excited, she bit her lip at the sight and ran her hands over her sweat-drenched chest. She could feel her hard nipples under her palms. The idea of not wearing a single scrap of fabric on her body from now on aroused her more than she wanted to admit. She could already feel wetness between her thighs, and for a moment she toyed with the idea of throwing herself onto the bed, spreading her legs, and stroking herself to a screaming climax, just to clear her head. But in the end, she decided against it.

There’s plenty of time for that later. First, it’s time for the ultimate test of courage

With this thought in mind, she hurried up the stairs to the first floor. She took two steps at a time and then ran down the hallway to her mother's study. Once there, however, she paused briefly because the door was closed. That usually meant her mom was working on her new novel and didn't want to be disturbed. But Natalie couldn't help herself. The excitement in her heart was too great, so she knocked quietly.

“Come in!”

When Steph's voice rang out, she opened the door and immediately a big smile spread across her lips. The great author was sitting at her desk and, as expected, was completely naked. What she hadn't expected, however, was that her mother had her feet on the edge of the table, her legs spread wide, and had slid deep into her seat. The fingers of her right hand held the end of her favorite toy and pushed it deep inside her again and again in a lazy motion. With her left hand, she took off her microphone headphones and gave her daughter a confused smile.
“Oh dear, what have I done to deserve this delightful sight?”

With a happy smile, Natalie put her hands on her hips and struck a pose.

“Well, that's the reason I'm here.”

“Mmm... would you like to help me a little with my work?”

With these words, her mother spread her legs a little wider, pulled out the dildo, and nodded down at her shiny pussy and the spot at her feet. But even though this offer was extremely tempting and sent flashes of arousal through the young girl's pussy, she just shrugged her shoulders.

“Of course, I can do that, Mom, but that's not why I'm here. Actually, I wanted to ask you something.”

Nevertheless, she stepped closer as she spoke, because she simply couldn't resist. The sight of her naked mother made her juices flow, so she bent down and at least kissed the foot closest to her tenderly. When her lips touched her skin, Stephanie sighed with pleasure and pushed the dildo back into her snatch as far as it would go. With a seductive glance, she wiggled her toes invitingly. Obviously, she was hoping her daughter would change her mind and crawl under her desk after all. However, when Natalie made no move to fulfill her wish, she pulled the toy out of herself with a regretful pout, placed it on the table, and put her feet on the floor so that she could meet her daughter's expectant gaze in a slightly more dignified posture.

“Well then, what's on your mind, dear?”

Nattie moved a little closer, leaned casually against the table, and made the silicone cock swing with her fingertip. She bit her lip and smirked, knowing full well that this thing was a one-to-one replica made especially for her mother, modeled after her husband's best piece. She herself affectionately called it D.D., Daddy's Dick.

“Would you mind taking me to After Harvest for a quick ride?”

Stephanie frowned in confusion and tilted her head questioningly.

“To the charity? Um, what are you up to? You know you already promised your body to your uncle. You can’t just... donate it to the food bank now, even though I have to say that would be extremely generous of you.”

Her daughter laughed but immediately shook her head, because of course she could understand her confusion. After-Harvest was the most famous welfare institution in Colorado Springs, with an attached food bank and job center where homeless people and the long-term unemployed could look for mini-jobs. But it was also the main point of contact for parents who wanted to put the clothes and toys of their daughters, who had lost their lives in one way or another, to good use.

"No, that's not what I meant. But I've spent the last half hour packing all my clothes into bags. I would love to donate them.”

These words caused her mother to sit up in astonishment and stare at her with her mouth open.

“Your clothes? Um, and what are you going to wear from now on?”

The confusion she must have felt was plain to see. But it was important to Nattie that she understood. So, she looked at her with solemn seriousness and shook her head.

“Nothing. Look at me, Mom. I'm just meat now, and that's all I want to be. And meat doesn't wear clothes.”
The woman rolled her eyes and crossed her arms in front of her chest, frowning. With a doubtful look, she tilted her head and stared at her incredulously for a moment. She seemed unable to decide whether she wanted to be impressed or annoyed.

“Yes, I know that's what people say, but is that really what you want?”

The doubt still lingered in her eyes. That's why her daughter now defiantly put her hands on her hips and stuck out her chin. Didn't she want to understand how important this was to her, how seriously she took the whole thing? The whole matter had been her suggestion, or at least her brother-in-law's, so why was she now surprised that she was committing herself one hundred percent to it?

“Mom, you said you fully support me. Don't you believe me when I say I want to go through with this?”

Stephanie pursed her lips and avoided her gaze.

“Of course, I believe you, sweetie, and I'm proud of you...”

But her expression seemed surprisingly uncertain, and was that a hint of envy sparkling in her eyes? She wasn't sure. Still, Natalie sensed that she was halfway there. So, she pressed on.

“You have to understand, Mom. Ever since I made this decision, I've had this strange feeling deep in my heart. It's as if it's speaking to me and wants to thank me for finally understanding what it's been trying to tell me all along. I've now realized the meaning of my life, and that is to be meat and to be eaten.”

But as she continued, it was suddenly she who uncertainly avoided her mother's gaze. For she had given her a deep insight into her innermost feelings. And even though she had shared a lot with her before, there had always been things she preferred to keep to herself. But she sensed that this too seemed to have changed now. She felt more that her body, and with it her mind, her thoughts, her soul, no longer belonged to her. They were just a loan that she was allowed to use until her time came. But she no longer had a right to secrets.

“Earlier, I set a timer in the kitchen. I have 36 days left to live, and I want to spend those 36 days however I want. Please let me do this, Mom. Let me do what I want to do deep in my heart, because I won't get a second chance.”

Stephanie licked her lips, and her gaze quickly swept from top to bottom over her daughter's naked body. Her eyes sparkled, but her tone was serious as she replied:

"Have you really thought this through, sweetheart? You know what this means. If you don't wear clothes from now on, people will look at you differently and treat you differently. You can forget about your personal space. They'll stare at you, touch you, and grope you as they please. You'll literally be nothing more than a piece of meat to most people, and I don't just mean in a culinary sense.”

“Yes, I know," the girl nodded and rolled her eyes a little. “But I'm willing to accept all that if it means I can spend the last days I have left as freely as possible. And by that, I mean completely free. Free from all shackles, from all... I don't know, social constraints or norms. Just like a meat girl who knows her time is up.”

Her mother nodded thoughtfully and chewed her lip for a moment.

“I know what you mean.” Then, with an imperceptible shrug, she added, “I can still remember all the girls who showed up at my father's butcher shop. Whether they came alone or were brought by their parents, most of them were naked.”

“You see, that's what I want to be, no matter what I do or where I am, whether we're out and about in town as a family or I'm just lounging around on the couch here at home, I just want to be seen as a naked piece of meat. Is that okay?”

A subtle smile appeared on her mother's face. After a while, she looked up at her again, her hands folded in her lap, and let her gaze wander openly and admiringly over her toned body. Suddenly, she reached for her hand and pulled her toward her. Held close, Nattie looked down at her and an excited tremor ran through her body as her mother tenderly circled her navel with her fingertips and then moved up to her breast. Finally, she placed her flat hand on her heart, right between her hard nipples, and lingered there for a moment, pressing a loving kiss on her stomach.

"Well, I certainly won't complain about that. But it's quite a big change, dear. I don't want you to do something you might not be ready for in the end."

But her daughter just tilted her head and a mocking smile crossed her lips, almost as if she couldn't believe what she had just heard.

“Mom, I recently made an even more difficult decision. Trust me, I'm ready for this.”

She knew full well that her mother could hardly counter this argument, so she wasn't surprised when she finally shrugged her shoulders and laughed quietly to herself. Defeated, she pressed her forehead against her daughter's bare stomach for a moment and sighed softly.

“All right, then I guess I'll take you into town now.”

But then her hands suddenly wandered lower and firmly grasped her daughter's plump buttocks. With her heart pounding, she suddenly met a challenging smile.

“And if you want, we can go for ice cream in your new outfit afterwards. What do you think?”

Natalie's mouth fell open. It seemed that she had won and would indeed be allowed to spend the rest of her life naked, but apparently her mother wanted to test her resolve right away. She swallowed hard, and to her surprise, she felt her heart suddenly beat faster at the thought of driving into town with her and actually presenting her naked, young body to everyone there. But even though her stomach was fluttering with excitement, she just nodded and replied with a trembling voice:

"Wow... thanks, Mom, I'm looking forward to it."

Her mother immediately stood up, clapped her hands, and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. She hugged her tightly, and for a moment, it felt as if she never wanted to let her go. As if a part of her now regretted having delivered her brother-in-law's message at all and not simply saying no on her behalf instead. But maybe she was just imagining things; she couldn't be sure, because after all, she knew that when her mom had been her age, she herself had been determined to meet her end on a spit too.

But maybe she had secretly wished for something different for her only child

But suddenly Natalie was torn from her thoughts again, thoughts she was now no longer sure where they had come from.

“All right, let's go!”

Natalie had to smile as her mother marched past her, energetic and cheerful again. She seemed to be looking forward to the trip. But when her daughter didn't follow her right away, she paused at the door and looked back at her. And suddenly something changed in her gaze. Her eyes, which had just been sparkling mischievously, as she knew and loved them, now seemed gentler. And suddenly, under this intense gaze, the twelve-year-old realized for the very first time that from now on she would spend every moment of every day naked with her and also with her father. And also, how much fun this decision could possibly mean. Once again, that familiar and extremely pleasant, warm feeling arose in her lap and her heart pounded with anticipation in her chest.

“Nattie?”

“Yes, Mom?”

“I meant it when I said I was proud of you. You're living my dream, you know?” She shrugged and smiled, almost shyly. “The fact that you really want to do this, and especially that you do it with so much joie de vivre, shows great maturity.”

Her daughter beamed from ear to ear and felt her cheeks flush with the unexpected compliment. But it was true, her zest for life was burning more brightly than it had in a long time. Perhaps it was because she knew that her life would not last much longer. From now on, every second was twice as precious and therefore had to be lived twice as intensely.

“Thanks, Mom.”

Stephanie nodded. Then she straightened up and resolutely shook off her serious thoughts. She turned away and called out just as she was about to disappear through the door:

“Come on, then. I have something to do before we can leave.”

She was about to turn away completely when Nattie quickly raised her hand again and asked her to wait a second.

“Just a sec.”

And with that, she reached for DD, which had been glistening enticingly in the sunlight streaming through the window the whole time. She grinned from ear to ear and pushed the dildo into her mouth with a sigh of pleasure, licking it all over. She slurped her mother's juices off the toy with relish, looking her in the eye almost daringly.
Steph shook her head, covered her face with her hands, and laughed in embarrassment.

“Yeah, you're definitely my daughter, I can't deny that.”  

Chapter 5 - A minor limitation

When the two reached the lower hallway, Stephanie's gaze fell on the bags that were neatly lined up there. She immediately put her hands on her hips and shook her head with a smile.

“Okay, dear, I see you've been busy. When you set your mind to something, you see it through.”

“You know me, Mom. I don't like doing things halfway,” her daughter replied proudly.

Her mother lovingly grabbed her by the neck and kissed her on the forehead.

“That's true.”

But then that gleam in her eyes that Nattie had noticed earlier reappeared. Now that they were closer, she could see what it was. It was a mixture of pride and regret, an expression that made her secretly fear that her mom was not happy with her decision and that she would see the same look in her father's eyes when he came home from his conference. But then her mother visibly pulled herself together, nodded resolutely, and turned away.

“All right, come with me. Before we can leave, I have to print something out.”

“What?”

Curious, she followed her into the living room, but Steph just shook her head.

“You'll see in a minute.”

She headed straight for the Nexus, the large main frame console that served as the central computer for the house. The environmental controls, the security system, the family database—everything was centralized there and accessible at any time. All work computers and personal tablets, as well as the communicators they all carried, were connected to it and automatically synchronized as soon as you entered the house. Her mother sat down in front of the large main screen and began tapping on one of the displays. Unlike herself, she hardly ever spoke to the computer interface, but entered her information manually. This was something that had always puzzled Natalie, but perhaps it was because her mom was an author. She just liked to type. Curious, she stepped up beside her and looked over her shoulder.

“What are you looking for, Mom?”

“Your medical records.”

She raised an eyebrow in surprise, but didn't ask any further questions, because she sensed that she would find out what it was about anyway. Even though a queasy feeling was slowly forming in the pit of her stomach.

What does she need my medical records for? We're just going to the welfare office. What are you up to, Mom?

While her mother continued to search through the files, Nat placed a hand on her shoulder. They were both still completely naked, and somehow that made the girl feel even more connected to her than she already was. And suddenly she felt a deep desire to feel her, skin to skin. So she stepped close to her side and put her arm around her shoulder. In fact, she snuggled up as close to her as she could, because somehow, she needed her presence at that moment. Her naked side touched her shoulder, and immediately her mother lovingly put her arm around her waist.

In a little over a month, she will eat me. Parts of me will be on her platter, fried and seasoned, and she will devour them with delight. Oh God, I hope I'll taste good to her. I want to melt in her mouth

“You're so cuddly today.”

The words made her snuggle up even closer, because suddenly she was overcome by such an overwhelming feeling of intimacy and gratitude that she had rarely experienced before. The immense desire to tell her how much she meant to her grew stronger and stronger in Natalie. But she just couldn't find the right words. Nothing seemed strong enough to adequately express how she felt at that moment, so her answer was a simple:

“I love you, Mom.”

Her mother's eyes literally lit up when she looked at her. And somehow, she seemed to be able to read everything in her gaze that she couldn't find the words for, but it seemed to be written in her eyes.

“I love you too, my darling. Much more than you can imagine. You must never forget that.”

After a long and loving look, Steph sighed, pulled away from her a little, and leaned back in her chair. Then she put her bare foot on the edge of the table, just as she had done in her study, and folded her hands behind her head. While the computer continued to search the database, she looked up at her daughter.

“But while we're at it, you have to do me a favor.”

“What is it?”

She watched her mother intently. Steph kept one eye on the screen, waiting impatiently for it to finally spit out the requested documents. The Nexus was a powerful computer in itself. However, it was connected to the NET and received its data through a multi-layered firewall. This reduced its processing times considerably, especially since Stephanie had set up additional security measures for her work. There had been numerous attempts to hack into her system to obtain leaks of her new novels. So she preferred to accept that the computer ran a little slower than to have half the storylines of her novels circulating on the internet in advance.

“I can fully understand why you want to devote yourself so completely to this,” she said after a while, and you could see from her expression that she meant what she said. “And I really admire that. But...”

“But?” replied Nat, who was now feeling a little nervous at her mom’s serious look.

“But I'm still your mother, and it's my duty to look after you. So, as much as I'd like to make you happy, I have to insist that you continue to wear shoes when you go outside.”

“What? Mom, no...”

The little girl shook her head indignantly, because this wasn't how she had imagined it would be. She immediately prepared to protest, but no sooner had she opened her mouth than her mother raised her hand and ordered her to stop.

"Yes, young lady, and for one simple reason. I don't want you to hurt yourself."

Nat paused and bit her lip sheepishly.

Ouch! Young lady! I haven't heard that in a long time

The tone of her mother's voice told her that she meant business. Nevertheless, she looked away, a little disappointed, and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

“What are you talking about?”

"I'm talking about the fact that it's not entirely safe to walk around barefoot in the city. You could catch God knows what, a disease, an injury, anything. And that could ultimately lead to you being unable to fulfill your duties because you no longer meet the health requirements.”

“Oh... crap..."

At the last moment, she suppressed a profane curse that her mom would surely have admonished her for, because she suddenly understood what her mom was trying to tell her. And the logic in her words made sense to her, even if it secretly annoyed her. And her counterpart seemed to have realized that she had gotten through to her, because she lovingly reached for her hand and nodded, almost regretfully.

“Exactly. And that's why I don't want you to take any risks.”

"But Mom, I really wanted to go through with it. Not a single piece of fabric..." she began gloomily, but then paused when her mother shook her head with her lips pressed together.

“I know, and I really admire that. But it's better this way. Here at home, I don't care at all. Here, the sweeper keeps the floor clean. Feel free to be as naked as you want. But outside, you have to wear sneakers. Understood?”

Finally, the girl sighed quietly.

“Understood."

Of course, her mother was right, she knew that. There was no way she wanted to risk catching a disease that would ultimately render her unfit for human consumption.

“Good girl.” Her mother patted her bottom affectionately and smiled. “We want this one to stay as delicious as it is now, don’t we?”

Her daughter blushed deeply, but just nodded and said nothing. Then Steph turned back to the monitor, which now displayed a neatly listed set of documents. As she scrolled through the list with a frown, she muttered:

“Besides, I find this look incredibly sexy anyway. Naked in sneakers... Mmmmm... there's something about it.”
And then, with an amused sideways glance, which her child returned with red cheeks, she added:

"By the way, many nudists believe that wearing shoes actually enhances the feeling of nakedness. Even more so than walking barefoot. When you're naked, you're just not wearing clothes. But when you're naked and wearing shoes, you're embracing your nakedness. It's like putting an exclamation point after your statement.”

With the familiar mischievous twinkle in her eyes, she looked up at her.

“And who knows, maybe you'll even end up liking it. After all, you definitely take after me. And I've always thought there was something very naughty about it.”

But Nattie just shrugged and bit her lip. She could understand her mother's point of view, but that wasn't the real reason for her decision.

“That's not why I'm doing it."

As she spoke, Steph turned back around in her chair and looked up at her. With an understanding gaze, she placed her hands on her hips and pulled her close.

“I know that, sweetheart. Believe me, I understand you. And I admire your sense of duty. Nevertheless, I would imagine that in the coming weeks you will enjoy this aspect of your new life even more than you realize right now.”

With that, she winked affectionately at her and leaned in for a little kiss. Natalie immediately pressed her lips to hers, wrapped her arms around her neck, and for a moment the two indulged in an intimate caress. As always, her mother's skilled tongue gave her a thousand butterflies in her stomach, even if her thoughts strayed for a moment.

My new life, it won't last long

Unfortunately, the kiss ended as quickly as it had begun. Suddenly, a beeping sound reminded the two lovers that they had been looking for something specific. And when Steph turned to the computer, she let out a relieved, albeit slightly annoyed, sound.

“Finally! I really need to update this system.”

Her daughter nodded in agreement and crossed her arms in front of her chest with a sour expression.

“I've been telling you that for months. My Sims always start glitching terribly when I host a Dolcett party in the neighborhood.”

But the other woman just laughed loudly and replied:

“I'm surprised you still have a neighborhood at all, considering how often your Sims end up on the barbecue spit.”
Her mother's reply made her smile, but as soon as the words left her mouth, she realized that this game, which had once consumed so much of her life, suddenly seemed meaningless to her. It had been replaced in her heart by a desire for real life.

A few clicks later, the sudden hum of the printer brought her attention back to the here and now. With one hand on her mother's shoulder, she watched as a blue, semi-transparent plastic sheet appeared in the output slot, which her mother immediately picked up. Nattie gave her a puzzled look.

“And what exactly did you print out?”

With a satisfied smile, Steph waved the small plastic card in front of her nose.

“That, my dear, is your latest pediatric exam, including your most recent meat quality assessment. You remember your last visit to Dr. Cutler, almost two years ago, right?”

A broad smile spread across her daughter's face, and she immediately nodded. Of course, she remembered. Dr. Cutler was her pediatrician, who had examined her regularly since birth. And as was customary in her world, assessing a girl's meat quality was as much a part of the annual check-ups as the usual vaccinations. All of this was offered free of charge, and hardly any parent would voluntarily want to forego it. After all, it wasn't impractical to always be aware of the taste quality of one's own offspring in case they unexpectedly ended up roasting somewhere, or if one was planning to spontaneously put them on the menu oneself.

As for her last examination with Dr. Cutler shortly after her eleventh birthday, she had enjoyed it very much. Especially because he hadn't missed the opportunity to pay a little more attention to her little clit than the last time. As she lay in front of him with her legs spread and he examined her filet, his hands had driven her so far that she ended up squirting all over his coat. Besides, she had to admit that the rating of “A+, excellent quality – urgent slaughter recommended!” had made her more than proud.
Nevertheless, she frowned in confusion when her mother finally got up and, with the little card between her fingers, prepared to leave the room. With her head tilted questioningly, her gaze fixed on her mother's swaying hips, she followed her into her parents' bedroom.

"But why do we need my meat rating? I thought I didn't have to register to be roasted at Uncle George's wedding. It's not an official event. I'm not going to Sidney's.”

Even though she couldn't see her mother's face at the moment, she could clearly hear the smile in her voice as she replied.

“That's true, but I thought that to properly honor your decision, we could visit La Bella Fiorentina after we've been to the charity."

With a mischievous smile, Stephanie opened her closet and began rummaging through it. She deliberately ignored the shocked expression on her child's face, who stood in the doorway with her mouth open, unable to believe what she had just heard. In fact, Natalie found it extremely difficult to process what she had heard.

“Wait, what? La Bella Fiorentina? Isn't that the fancy place near St. Mary's Cathedral? Right in the middle of town?”

In fact, the Italian restaurant was one of the finest establishments in all of Colorado Springs. When her mother had suggested earlier that they go out for ice cream together, she had expected a visit to one of the numerous ice cream parlors in the pedestrian zone, not a posh three-star restaurant that wasn't even located in one of the city's designated clothing-optional zones. But her mom seemed to be secretly amused by her horror, or at least thoroughly enjoying testing her resolve in this way. She just shrugged with a smile as she slipped into a tight black thong and then started to put on a bra.

"I thought we'd treat ourselves a little. I'm so proud of my little girl that I think she deserves to be taken out for a bit."

As she spoke, Nattie couldn't take her eyes off her for a single moment. She was already having great difficulty concentrating. Now she didn't know where to look first. At her mother's beautiful figure, which now looked even hotter than before in the enchanting black lingerie, or at her eyes, which still sparkled with amusement. However, a cold knot had formed in her chest, giving her an unpleasant feeling.

“But they won't let me in. Not dressed like this, at least,” she muttered gloomily, pointing down at herself. But her scantily clad counterpart simply pointed to the small card lying on the bed as she got dressed.

“That's why we need the documents. Before we drive into town, we're going to visit an old friend of mine.”

While her daughter's jaw dropped to the floor, Steph sat down at her dressing table and began brushing her shoulder-length blonde hair. She gave her an encouraging look.

“Now freshen up a bit, come on, and put on your shoes. We want to leave soon.”

I've now completely rewritten the first five chapters of my story and reposted them here and on PIXIV. I wanted to do it all in one post, but unfortunately that wasn't possible, so I had to split it up a little. I hope you enjoy this fleshed out version, I put a lot of effort in it. New chapters will follow very soon! :)

>>28179
I am sure I missed more than a few changes, but the few I noticed are welcome additions, cant wait for the rest!

Oh, do you mind sharing your pixiv account?

>>28180

https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/39514058
😉

Quite loving this story!

Some random comments

I love the throw away line where Sofie comments about her parents being open minded about her dating a 27 year old when she was 14. This is a world where girls are meat but an age gap in a relationship is still frowned upon. It's just a very interesting way of balancing out the absurdity with something a bit realistic and makes everything feel a bit more grounded. Of course, Sofie's relationship with her daughter seems to be completely natural with no taboo at all, which makes it quite fun.

When Stephanie is examining Natalie and says she has excellent meat and that she has that in writing, what did she mean by that? There was no mention of her being graded or documentation of her meat.

The transition from pussy to filet was quite enjoyable. I love it when a pussy is a pussy until it's designated as meat and then it becomes something more. If I may make a suggestion, there should maybe not be a mention of the transition so soon. Everyone should refer to Natalie's pussy as a pussy up until the inspection. Then much later Natalie should also refer to it as such and wonder when she started to think of it as a filet. I remember that bit in a fantasy book once when the old man was revealed to be the grandfather and the protagonist wondering several chapters later when he first started calling him grandfather. I actually went back to reread it and there was a clear point for that transition that was well done.

Natalie might be a bit too smart for a 12 year old. She immediately knew Stephanie was treating her like meat to get her used to the idea. This should probably have been drawn out a bit more with the mother being a bit more liberal with the potential meat girl and Natalie wondering why her mom is acting mean yet enjoying it before she realizes what's happening and the mother playfully admitting what she was doing.

Gotta say, Mom seducing her daughter about her childish fantasy of getting slaughtered was quite hot. Doubly so for the paradox that if mom was actually slaughtered, then daughter wouldn't exist, yet the daughter thinks the image is hot. And so do I.

Has it only been one day since Natalie was asked to become meat and then made the decision for it? There should probably be a comment in there about Natalie coming to this decision so quickly.

Mom's mention of an agonizing death contradicts the earlier uncertainty of weather the Uncle will want her alive or dead. It could be an agonizing death, or it might not be. And I would venture to say that it shouldn't be agonizing at all or no girl would ever volunteer for this. It should be something they want. Instead, when mom's trying to balance things out and point out reasons not to roast, she could talk about how Natalie will never get to play with her boobs again or see how large they might have grown. She'd never lick her mother's pussy again. Or swim or dance. Things she's already established to enjoy.

Linked to the last though, the pain slut bit came out of left field. Nothing in the story so far suggests Natalie likes pain. Even imagining herself spitted, she has no comparison as she's never been hurt so far. I think this aspect should be removed or expanded on. Preferably removed, but that's just my opinion.

Laura's description of why she wants Natalie as a meal seems to have a bit more prose than I would normally associate with a 17 year old.

Oh, another potential downside to becoming meat Mom might have used is that Natalie can no longer have sex with Peter as it might spoil her filet. Thrusting is a bit more rough compared to licking after all. And no one wants semen in their food. Or, at least, I do not.

Oh, I love the lore about the cut off date! Excellently done and provides a fun context on why underage girls meat is so much more plentiful.

Stephanie really is too smart for a 12 year old if she immediately understands with Carte Blanche means lol. She should probably be a bit more confused about things.

One last thing. Stephanie seems to really love her only daughter in more ways than one. Becoming meat is more than just a change for Natalie it's a change for Stephanie as well. The story is mostly from Natalie's POV but there here should be something in here a bit about how this affects Stephanie as well. Stephanie is losing her only daughter and a great lover. How does a few bites of delicious meat justify that for her? She doesn't even seem to even be allocated any of the good parts as those seem to be going to the bride and groom and the crush. This is normal in this world though and you probably don't want to make this more of an epic. But just a few sentences where Stephanie tells her daughter that she'd be proud of her but also that she'd miss her would probably work.

Anyways, thanks for the great story! Really looking forward to the naked Natalie walking through town and being gawked at. Or not, as naked meat girls are probably common place. But Natalie is still new to the whole being one thing.

>>28179
Wonderful story. Really looking forward to the next chapter. How many chapters are you planning on? Are you planning on any surprises with Peter?

>>28185

I just love it when I get such long and detailed comments. There's nothing more rewarding for an author than to see that their readers really care about their story. Thank you so much! I try to comment on all of them.

When Stephanie mentioned Nat's written assessment, I already alluded to the medical documents she later prints out. Regarding Natalie's mother, this will become even clearer later. She's a deeply lewd person with an extremely dirty imagination, which is why she's such a successful erotic and snuff author. She'll always try to shock her daughter a little. She does this through little things like calling her pussy a fillet, simply touching it, especially in public, or even humiliating her a little bit. She does all of this partly because she enjoys it herself, partly because she now knows she doesn't have much time left with her daughter, but also to challenge Natalie a little bit. She wants to see if she's actually willing and ready for the whole thing. Because deep down, Steph deeply regrets losing her daughter and perhaps subconsciously hopes she'll change her mind after all.

Regarding Natalie's emotional intelligence: I'm a child of the '80s. Back then, we had hope that humanity would evolve a bit. And I still believe that the Skibidi Toilet generation coming our way has no chance of surviving. I'm a Star Trek fan, a huge science fiction fan, and in my imagination, humanity will continue to evolve. Combined with Edward Hyde's Sidneyverse, this particularly means a kind of emotional maturity that helps accept certain circumstances and integrate them into everyday life. I think that since this whole thing particularly affects children and adolescents, they learned to grow up very early over time. After all, we're talking about a development that's already been going on for 300 years; my stories are set in the 24th century, which I want to hint at with all the little technical gadgets.

I agree, it didn't take long for Nattie to make this difficult decision. But in this world, girls sometimes make this decision much more quickly and spontaneously. She's already taken her time, by these standards. But you'll also notice, as the story progresses, that doubts keep cropping up in her. She still has over a month to think about it, even though she's already agreed. And since love plays a big role in my story, especially the love between parents and their children, you can imagine that Steph's words about her saying that once she's agreed, there's no way she can back out, weren't entirely serious. Nat will get opportunities to escape the whole thing. The question is, will she take them?

As for the painslut thing, that was her mother who called her that, and it was Natalie who blushed profusely and responded with a small "maybe." As I said, her mother keeps trying to coax her out of her shell, and Nat is in the process of discovering herself. She doesn't know if she'll truly enjoy the pain, but she's open to the idea. And as for Laura, as I said, children and teenagers are considerably more emotionally mature in this world, and I hope that will actually be the case someday.

And I'll definitely delve into Stephanie's thoughts, at least briefly. She loves her daughter very much. In a much deeper way than is usually the case with mother and daughter. They are lovers, and Steph suspects that she's really going to lose her. But she also respects her wishes. And that's enormously important in this world.

Finally, I'd like to say again that I'm incredibly grateful for every comment I receive and that I'm also thinking about whether to incorporate certain suggestions into the story. Look forward to the next part. It's coming soon.

>>28186
First of all, I’m really glad that you like the story, and the next chapter will be coming soon. As for your first question, I’m a bit torn. I’m not sure if I want to reveal that. Because… well… it’s probably a higher number than most of you would expect. And I don’t want to scare anyone off in case the story might seem a little too long. It’s a slow-burner. So let’s just say there will be quite a few more chapters to come.
As for your second question, Peter will play a major role, especially in the later chapters, and yes, there will also be a surprise involving him.

I'm really happy to hear that Stephanie is subtly trying to talk Natalie out of volunteering. It provides an interesting conflict of interests and shows that she really cares about her daughter. On the one hand, she loves her brother and niece and allowed them to ask Natalie to be meat. She also respects Natalie to make this decision and acknowledges it was her dream at Natalie's age too. But on the other hand, she loves her daughter and doesn't want to lose her company. I also detected the bit where it seems she is slightly jealous of Natalie's crush on Peter.

I'm very interested to see where this all goes and who cracks first emotionally. With Natalie's childish determination, I don't think it will be her. But if Stephanie breaks down crying realizing she doesn't want to lose Natalie, that all of her smut fiction pales to the reality of it actually happening to someone you care about, that would be quite something and something I don't think I've seen yet in Dolcett writings, and IMO would really add to her character. But this just be my interpretation and wishful thinking.

The content of Stephanie's stories is a useful tool to show her inner thoughts and personality. We know she's a successful smut writer but not much more than that or what she actually writes about. That reveal, or more probably the secret smut she writes for herself and husband, could play a good narrative role in the story. I don't think it was suggested that she writes snuff or anything potentially controversial yet. So whatever it is could come as an actual shock to Natalie, that could drive the story a bit, and who was potentially never allowed to read the full thing. Mom's gotta mom after all.

Maybe a suggestion? You don't have to be snuffed to have your meat harvested. Her breasts and fillet are the good bits and she can survive without them and they would still make for a memorable wedding gift. The idea of a meat girl having her filet removed and presented to her so she can see it from a new angle and cherish it as other people would, is a bit of a kink for me. And perhaps the newly weds would be magnanimous to provide Natalie a taste of the meat as well. On a side note though, I dislike regeneration and revival mechanics. They remove any sense of sacrifice, finality, sentiment, and value in the meat. Well, that's how I feel about it anyways.

This story is shaping up quite nicely, good work Pixel. I only come here to see if there's something new every now and then, and discovering a new, gifted writer is always a treat. To be honest, regarding the conflict between Natalie and Stephanie, about the love and lust they feel for each other, the reluctance of Stephanie to lose her daughter/lover, and the doubts of Natalie about going to the end with her decision, I only see one way of resolving it neatly: For the mother to be the one to cook her daughter, beginning to end.

Up to you, but fantastic work nonetheless.

>>28197
Thank you for your kind words. 🤗

>>28193
I'm a little speechless right now. A good half hour before I even saw your post, I wrote something from it in my story. I won't tell you what, but you'll recognize it. :D

>>28187
Hi Pixelwriter, I visited your Pixiv site and did a parody MOD of one of your illustrations. Hope you can use it.

Just a curious question. I added a barcode to both Natalie and Stephanie. What would Stephanie's Meat Grade be? In your Dolcett universe, are the males also required to get a barcode and periodic meat grading although their potential harvesting might proceed differently? (BTW, I've always wanted to have the opportunity to use the VEAL stencil but most of the other forums don't allow it. Also I have premade artwork for meat grade C through S along with USDA grade stamps for the rumps!)

>>28203
I love it! :D

Regarding the meat stamp. It's a simple round symbol, with the grade in the middle and writing around it, that say's "Registered meat, Sidney's Inc."
It is scannable though and links to the registration system.
Every girl's meat quality is being assessed during her regular doctor's visits. Be it by a pediatrician, or later a gynecologist. But not every female is wearing some sort of code or stamp. Only those who decide to become meat, through the official channels.

It's not my universe, I'm just made the far future of Ed Hyde's Sidneyverse my playground. :) And in my version, males do not get eaten (yet).

Chapter 6 - All eyes on me


Shortly thereafter, the two loaded the bags into the Hover and set off. However, they did not activate flight mode for the short distance to the city center, but took the conventional roads instead. Nevertheless, the journey only took about ten minutes. Then they reached the elevated parking deck of the Sheridan Mall. Finally, the subtle hum of the electric motor fell silent and the vehicle came to a stop. Once the steering wheel had locked into place, her mother turned her seat toward her and gave Natalie an intense look.

“Okay, are you ready?”

As she lovingly placed a hand on her thigh, her daughter nodded nervously. All the way from home to here, her heart had been pounding like a hammer in her chest. Her hands were clammy and she had a lump in her throat. But she couldn't deny that her pussy was wet and twitching with excitement whenever she thought about what was about to happen. And so, she met her mother's questioning gaze with excitement, but also with anticipation in her heart.

“I think so.”

With an encouraging nod, Steph patted her knee, seemingly satisfied with the answer.

"You 'll be fine. The first step is always the hardest. After that, it gets easier, believe me. Now follow me; it's not far."

They got out of the car and were immediately hit by the morning heat. In August, Colorado could become a veritable furnace. It had already been quite hot at this time of day over the past few days. Summer was showing its intense side, and the sun burned fiercely on her skin, reminding Natalie emphatically that she was completely naked. She was grateful that her mother had insisted she put on sunscreen shortly before they left.

I don't want to end up as a fried chicken before my big day

Shortly before they left, they had agreed to postpone their visit to After-Harvest until the end of their trip. First, they would visit her mother's old friend, then go for a leisurely ice cream before finally donating her clothes to those in need. But what sounded like a normal trip to the city would turn out to be quite an adventure for Natalie, she was sure of that, and she looked around nervously.

They weren't alone; people were everywhere on the parking deck, mostly families who were either about to visit the mall or returning to their vehicles, most of them heavily laden with shopping bags. Following her instinct, she reached for her mother's hand, who gave her a surprised look but happily let her do so. She was probably secretly happy about it, because Nat hadn't done that in public for a very long time. But in this exciting moment, she simply needed the closeness of a loved one, and she loved no one in this world more than her mom.

“How do you feel?”

At this question, the twelve-year-old nervously bit her lip. She looked around uncertainly and noticed that as they approached the elevators, more and more strangers were crowding around them. And with every passing second, she became more and more aware of her own nakedness. Although hardly anyone had paid much attention to her so far, that was sure to change in a moment, because the shopping mall was always packed to the brim.

“Incredibly nervous.”

Her voice trembled a little and she felt embarrassed because she didn't want to give the impression that she was afraid. Her mother squeezed her hand reassuringly.

“It will pass with time, believe me. I was only a year older than you when I first visited one of the Nudist zones with my girlfriend.”

But Natalie shook her head. She knew her mother was just trying to encourage her, but she couldn't help rolling her eyes in annoyance.

“Yeah, but that's different. There, people expect to see you naked, but here...”

But she stopped talking because at that moment they reached the elevators and paused. A family with a little boy of about four was waiting in front of them. When he saw her, he began to tug at his father's sleeve excitedly and pointed at her repeatedly. Natalie tried desperately to ignore the little boy and clung even tighter to her mother's hand. But then she caught the father's eye. He smiled apologetically and bent down to his excited son to explain in a calm voice that it wasn't nice to point at other people. The man's reaction had been respectful and friendly, but her heart was still pounding in her throat. And it took all her willpower not to hide behind her mother.

Shortly afterwards, a soft beep announced the arrival of the elevator. And although Nat had secretly hoped that she would be spared a ride with the little family, her mom seemed to have other plans. She simply pulled her along with a smirk, and soon the five of them were crammed into the small elevator cabin. No sooner had the elevator started moving to take them to the lower floors than she felt a tentative touch on her bottom. The cheeky little rascal was probably just curious, she thought, and gritted her teeth. Feeling insecure, she took half a step forward and clung to her mother's arm. She pressed her lips together, but refused to turn around to admonish the little boy when she felt the curious touch of a delicate fingertip again shortly after.

I am just meat, just meat, just meat

As she murmured the mantra to herself, lost in thought, she suddenly heard the quiet but firm whisper of the father admonishing his son once again to behave. At that moment, she felt a gentle touch on her shoulder, which made her jump in fright, only to find herself face to face with the apologetic gaze of the child's young mother.

”I'm sorry,” she said with a contrite expression. “He's four years old and incredibly curious. Please forgive him.”
But even though she had been so annoyed with the little rascal just a moment ago, Natalie now found herself smiling kindly and shaking her head defensively.

“Oh, it's okay. I don't mind.”

Stephanie also turned around and nodded politely to the two adults. Meanwhile, she patted her daughter's hand and gave her a proud smile, which she shyly returned. Shortly thereafter, the elevator reached its destination and they all got out. The mall was air-conditioned throughout, and the girl was secretly relieved because she could already feel beads of sweat running down her back. The small family hurried on their way. They probably couldn't wait to escape the embarrassing situation. Nattie took a deep breath and felt her whole body trembling.

“You handled the situation well.”

Her mother's words reassured her and filled her with a little bit of pride. Still, her smile was a little forced when she replied.

“Thanks, it wasn't easy.”

“I bet.”

Shortly after, the two set off and entered the mall's large foyer. It didn't take long for Natalie to notice that people were staring at her. There was hardly anyone who didn't look at her. Many even stopped to admire her for a moment or to point out the welcome sight to their loved ones with a few discreet gestures. Here and there, she could also see people shaking their heads, perhaps wondering why she was walking around without clothes outside of one of the designated nudist areas. But she tried to ignore it all, even though it was proving increasingly difficult. The younger boys and older men in particular made no secret of their admiration. She often heard quiet compliments or comments, but almost all of them were within the bounds of decency. There were hardly any obscenities to be heard, and so the first few minutes were a crazy mixture of sensations that flooded her young and, at that moment, extremely aroused body.

After a few steps, Stephanie suddenly stopped in front of the larger-than-life statue of a woman that formed the centerpiece of the large hall. Surrounded by manicured lawns, the figure gazed into the distance above their heads, one hand raised to her forehead, the other resting powerfully on her hip. A smile appeared on her young mother's face as she looked up at the statue in admiration.

“My heroine!”

Natalie rolled her eyes and laughed.

“You say that every time we're here.”

“It's true.”

Her daughter smiled to herself. She didn't need to look at the plaque at the foot of the statue to know who she was looking at. The woman in the elegant suit was Barbara Sheridan, first female president of the United States and a direct descendant of Orin Roebuck, father of the famous Sidney. During her term in office over a hundred years ago, she had campaigned hard to de-stigmatize incest. And in her last year in office, she had actually succeeded in ensuring that relationships within families were no longer prosecuted.

“I owe this woman a great deal, because without her, what we have together wouldn't be possible, darling.”

Steph gave her a loving look, raised her hand to her cheek, and gently brushed her thumb across her lower lip. Nattie shuddered and closed her eyes for a second. It was true, her most memorable sexual experiences had undoubtedly been with her mother. She couldn't imagine a world where physical love between parents and their children or even between siblings was not allowed, even though she had heard about it in detail in Mr. Lawrence's history class. After all, there was hardly anyone who could make her shake with excitement like her mom could. Even now, she felt flashes of arousal coursing through her body, and a small part of her wanted nothing more than to take her thumb in her mouth and suck on it tenderly. And her mother seemed to sense this, because suddenly she pulled her close and gave her a quick but very tender kiss on the lips.

“I love you, sweetheart.”

“I love you too, Mom.”

After one last little kiss, her mother took her hand and pulled her along. They continued on their way through the mall, and Natalie quickly noticed that they weren't taking the direct route to the exit to get to the pedestrian zone, but rather that her mother was taking a little detour to browse around a bit, as if they were just going on an everyday shopping trip. With her heart pounding, the girl continued to look around, even though she tried not to be too obvious about it. As they passed another group of older gentlemen who were admiring her firm buttocks, she couldn't help but murmur quietly:

“I feel like everyone here is staring at me.”

But Steph just laughed softly and shook her head in amusement.

“Of course, they do, and honestly, can you blame them? You look damn hot.”

Nat could already feel the heat rising to her cheeks again, as it always did when she spoke to her like this. But she didn't get a chance to reply, because her mother continued.

“But more importantly, they all know what's going to happen to you. Or at least they have a pretty good idea. And isn't that exactly what you wanted? To present yourself as what you are?”

“Meat...” Nat whispered with a trembling voice and nodded shyly. But she also felt a hot glow in her chest that warmed her from the inside almost as much as the sun had just done on the back of her neck. Because deep down in her heart, she knew her mother was right. This was exactly what she had wanted, a public display. Except that it made a big difference whether you just imagined it while lying in bed masturbating, or whether you actually went through with it. Still with that excited tremor in her chest, she let herself be led along. And secretly, Nattie was glad that her mother didn't leave her side and took the lead, because that way she wasn't completely alone, exposed to all the lustful and hungry glances. Because she didn't know how she would react if someone suddenly asked her about her appearance.

I would probably die on the spot

However, she also knew her mother. Stephanie P. Robinson, the great author of famous erotic and snuff novels, had a decidedly naughty side. And so her daughter was not at all surprised that she couldn't resist stopping at shop displays again and again and risking a glance into a shop window here and there, even if there was nothing interesting to be found there. At the moment, she was looking, seemingly very interested, at the holographic display of a ball gown that she seemed to like very much. Her daughter, who was no longer very interested in clothes in general, kept looking around nervously and had to actively stop herself from covering her crotch with her hands every time someone walked past them. Instead, the naked young girl eventually forced herself to lean against the shop window and clasp her hands behind her back. After all, she wanted to present herself, wanted people to see her. There was no way she was going to back out now. Because then how would she look? Like a coward? Maybe even weak? She definitely didn't want to give that impression.

Meanwhile, her mother was taking her time, and a small part of her suspected that she was secretly enjoying showing her off.

Look, I made this, isn't it pretty?

This thought suddenly made her smile, and at some point she caught herself subtly swaying her hips to the rhythm of an advertising jingle blaring from a nearby speaker. Her mother noticed this immediately, turned to her, and looked at her from the side with amusement.

“Admit it, you're starting to enjoy this. You like it, don't you? You love presenting yourself in public like this.”

But Nattie just rolled her eyes again and crossed her arms over her chest. Without meeting her gaze, she replied:

“I already told you, that's not what this is about, Mom.”

But this time her mother just laughed out loud. With a knowing grin, she leaned next to her against the shop window and gave her a loving nudge with her shoulder.

"Oh, come on, don't pretend. I know you, sweetie. Why don't you just admit that the whole thing is turning you on? Because you can tell."

With bright red ears, her child stared at the floor. Yes, her mom had always had a dirty mind and a very loose tongue. She had never minced words and never hid her preferences. And part of her admired her for that. But ever since she had decided to get roasted at her uncle's wedding, it seemed as if her mom had lost even the last of her inhibitions. But perhaps Nattie suddenly thought and looked up at her shyly, she too was just trying to make the most of the time they had left together.

“Mom...”

But Steph seemed to want to do one better, because suddenly she turned to her, placed a hand discreetly on her stomach, and let it slide between her legs almost possessively. Equally aroused and stunned, the girl opened her mouth and stared at her with wide eyes. Then she bit her lip with a moan as her mother briefly dipped her middle finger into her wet slit and then held the shiny fingertip in front of her face.

“Here, if you don't believe me, see for yourself.”

“Oh God, Mom... not here,” she whispered, looking around fearfully. And indeed, there were countless people around them out shopping. Nearby, two elderly gentlemen were chatting, and on the other side of the passageway, a whole group of teenagers were laughing as they walked past the shop windows. So they were anything but alone, and yet this fact did not seem to bother her mother in the slightest.

“What 's the matter honey, I'm just trying out the menu.”

The words sent a hot flash of excitement through Nat's pussy. Her knees trembled and suddenly a longing moan escaped her lips that she simply could no longer suppress. But her mother didn't seem to have had enough yet, because suddenly she leaned very close to her and whispered with her lips close to her ear:

"I can see it running down your legs. I would love to kneel down in front of you right here and now and lick your sweet honey from your thighs."

Aroused, her daughter narrowed her eyes and now she had to restrain herself from simply reaching between her legs and stroking herself to climax right here and now. Instead, she gathered all the willpower she could muster and pushed her mother away, laughing.

“Yeah, okay, you’re right. I’m hornier than I’ve ever been before. And if you don’t stop talking like that, I’ll probably cum without even touching myself.”

Her mother laughed brightly at her words and then reached for her hand again, bringing it briefly to her lips for a kiss. She looked her in the eyes and whispered:

“Well, that would be something, a new fountain in the middle of the mall. People would certainly like that.”

“Oh God, Mom!”

She didn't think she could blush any harder. But her mother just laughed again and pulled her along, and Natalie followed, rolling her eyes. A few minutes later, they left the huge shopping mall and stepped back out into the sunlight. A bustling promenade stretched out before them. Well-kept green spaces, fountains, and street performers characterized the scene. A hard New Tech beat sounded from somewhere, making Nat grimace. Everyone listened to this electronic crap; why was there hardly anyone who liked metal like her? What would she give now for a show of the Volunteers?

Would Mom come along this time? Last time she didn't want to

Natalie didn't know if it was because her life was only days long and the time she had left with her mother was running out. However, she felt that she longed for her closeness and was ready to forgive her any shamelessness without hesitation. Because throughout her life, she had been one of the most important people to her, if not the most important, and for a moment she wondered if she would have agreed to the whole thing at all if it hadn't been her who asked the question.

Maybe Uncle George knew it was better not to ask me directly, but to leave it to Mom

She didn't want to accuse her beloved uncle of such calculation, but she knew he was capable of it. George Robinson was a shrewd businessman who had worked his way to the top of his company through his own efforts and always knew exactly how to get what he wanted.

And now he's getting me... on his platter... Damn it, Mom's right. The thought makes me so horny

And so the outing continued, and Nat slowly began to actually enjoy it, even though sweat was running down her back again. But it wasn't the heat that tormented her most, it was her constantly growing arousal. Every time her mother stopped to watch one of the artists or look at an advertising hologram, she found herself rubbing her wet thighs together to get at least a little relief. She was becoming less and less aware of people's glances, even though it still happened that a child would point at her or a man would pause to stare at her openly. But part of her even liked it a little now, because they all seemed to see her for what she was. Something beautiful, delicious, to be enjoyed. In one way or another.

While her mother leaned curiously over a street vendor's flower arrangements, Natalie looked around attentively, and her gaze fell on a group of girls who had stopped in front of a holographic makeup display window across the street. There were three of them, and they were perhaps a year or two older than she was. But they seemed less interested in the product on display than in her, because they kept looking over at her and whispering excitedly to each other. In fact, their glances were so curious and intense that Nat almost turned away in embarrassment. But suddenly something happened that she could never have expected. Two of the girls gave her a thumbs up and grinned at her broadly. And when one of them waved at her over the heads of the passers-by, Natalie's heart almost jumped into her throat.

“Great look! When's the big day?”

She could hardly believe it; the girls' enthusiasm seemed genuine, and she already felt her heart lighten and her excitement soar to unexpected heights. With glowing cheeks, Nattie sought her mother's gaze, which she returned with an encouraging smile. Then she took a step or two toward the small group, almost as if she wanted to present herself a little better to them.

“Thanks! September 1st!”

“You'll rock it!” came the encouraging reply from the oldest girl, which immediately made her beam from ear to ear. She was a pretty, dark-skinned thing of about fourteen, with long braided hair and a great body, which was only emphasized by her skin-tight tube top and short shorts. Suddenly, she made a circular motion with her finger and asked in a friendly voice:

“Turn around. Let's see what you've got.”

And even though she could hardly believe she was really doing it, Natalie laughed, spread her arms, and turned around once, which caused some of the passersby to glance at her admiringly and pause briefly. For a moment, she actually felt so light that she could have taken flight. The girls cheered and clapped enthusiastically. The one with long hair even whistled through her fingers, and her friend, a blonde beauty with short hair and brightly colored fingernails, fanned herself with a laugh. Natalie had to giggle, but then the third member of the trio, who seemed to be the youngest of the three, approached her. But halfway there, she changed her mind at the last minute and hesitated, just a few steps away from her. Nervously, she brushed her shoulder-length black hair out of her forehead and wiped her wet fingers on her pink T-shirt. Then, after casting an uncertain glance at her friends, she gathered her courage and asked bluntly:

“How are you going to die?”

This question, so open and blunt, made Natalie’s heart beat faster. It had something raw and unabashed about it, and together with the little girl’s expectant smile, it conveyed a simple truth.

You're going to die, and everyone can't wait to watch you do it

Nat nervously licked her lips and replied with a gentle shrug:

“On a spit!”

The other two girls exchanged meaningful glances, and the oldest even clenched her fist triumphantly before saying to her friend:

“I told you so!” Turning to Nattie, she added loudly, “You have the perfect body for it, babe!”

The words made her bite her lip in delight. The youngest of the group, who was perhaps her own age or a little older, suddenly seemed to have found her courage again, because she suddenly came up to her and held out her hand, which Nat took after a moment's hesitation. Then she whispered furtively:

“You're so cool for daring to do this. All of this, I mean. I would be so scared.”

Natalie met her admiring gaze with an uncertain smile. She briefly considered whether she should just be brave and shrug her shoulders. But in the end, she decided against it and chose to be honest instead. So she admitted candidly:

"I am scared, very much so. But...” She glanced over her shoulder and sought the gaze of her beloved mother. “I'm not alone. And you definitely wouldn't be either."

The other girl brushed a dark strand of hair from her forehead with a doubtful shrug, gave Natalie's mom a shy smile, and then sought her gaze again. But instead of saying anything, she suddenly seemed to change her mind, because all of a sudden, she came even closer and spontaneously hugged her. Completely surprised, Nat let it happen and even returned the hug after a few seconds. As she did so, she heard the voice of the strange girl, whose name she didn't even know, very close to her ear, and she sounded almost envious when she said:

“I bet you'll be super delicious!”

“Thank you, I hope so too!”

With her heart pounding, Natalie broke the embrace, but she could barely wipe the happy grin off her face. Finally, the girl said with one last smile:

“I wish you lots of luck and hope it won’t hurt too much.”

“Thank you.”

Then, after a final wave to Stephanie, she said goodbye and hurried back to her friends. Together, the three waved to her once more, the oldest even blowing her a kiss, then they set off again and disappeared around the next corner. Natalie watched them go, and when her mom suddenly hugged her from behind, she suddenly started to cry softly for some reason. Luckily, the girls were already out of sight, because she would have been terribly embarrassed if they had seen her like that.

“Is everything alright, sweetie? Wasn’t that great?”

Nattie nodded with her lips pressed together and wiped the tears from her cheeks in embarrassment. Rarely before had she felt as understood and validated as she did at that moment. She clung with all her strength to her mother's arm around her shoulders, still staring after the girls, and then whispered in a hoarse voice:

“Yeah, that was awesome.”  

Chapter 7 - Branded meat

A few minutes later, they had reached their destination, and Natalie, who was still floating on a small high after meeting the girls a few minutes earlier, suddenly felt the tension return. Above the door, a bright neon sign left no doubt as to where they were. The stylized silhouette of a naked girl in a cowboy hat and boots was familiar to everyone in the world.

“A Sidney's registration office? I don't quite understand, Mom...”

But Steph just shrugged and lovingly hooked her arm through hers.

"An old friend of mine works here, Chloe O'Donnell. I went to school with her. She runs the office and owes me a favor. I'm going to call it in today."

Natalie raised her eyebrows in surprise, but then let herself be led along, and together they entered the modern, brightly lit interior of the small office. The air-conditioned air gave her goose bumps on her bare body after the heat of the morning. But then she looked up in amazement at a holographic movie poster hanging directly opposite the entrance, which had probably not been placed there by chance. Lost in thought, she licked her lips, because the sight was definitely worth seeing.

Roebuck - The True Story

She had, of course, heard about the biopic that was soon to be released as a holo. But this was the first time she had seen a poster for the film. In the center of the three-dimensional image was the all-too-familiar figure of the young pioneer of cannibalism, just as she was known, complete with her signature Sydney salute and outfit, if you could call it that. Winking cheekily, the half-naked girl tapped the brim of her pink Stetson, one leg elegantly bent, probably so that the poster wouldn't look too provocative. She stood back-to-back with an elegantly dressed man in his late thirties wearing an old-fashioned business suit from the early 21st century, who was probably supposed to represent Orin Roebuck, Sydney's father. Around the two of them, the poster featured the faces of other people, all with astonished expressions and some with eyes wide with indignation. The tagline summed up the motif quite well, Natalie thought with a smile.

The girl who shocked the world.

Below that were the names of the two leading actors, Brad Sanderson and Olivia O'Neill. And now Natalie also recognized the actor who played Orin Roebuck. She had seen him in several films. In fact, he was one of the most sought-after stars in the holo business. As for young Olivia, she had read some time ago that she would have had a brilliant film career ahead of her if the film hadn't placed so much emphasis on realism and attention to detail. And so, instead, the young actress had decided to shoot all the scenes herself that would otherwise have required a body double, including the rather detailed and bloody slaughter scene that, as Nattie had heard, was responsible for the film's T-for-Teen rating. If the director's statements are to be believed, it was probably the most difficult scene to film in the entire project. After all, they only had one take available for it, because they had wanted to avoid reshoots with other young actors as far as possible.

As for young Olivia, her meat was later served at a big set party for all the film's crew, which was the little girl's way of showing her appreciation for their hard work and dedication. Over the past few decades, this had become something of a tradition among young actresses who wanted to put the finishing touches on their blossoming careers. And what could have been a more fitting way to give one's life than during the filming of a biography about arguably the most famous girl in the world?

“Stephanie, darling, it's been ages. Come here.”

When a piercing, extremely loud voice suddenly reached her ears, Natalie turned away from the movie poster and hurried over to her mother. She was in the middle of a bone-crushing hug with a woman Nat had never seen before. While her mom made stifled noises and endured her old friend's greeting, her daughter took a closer look at the newcomer. Chloe O'Donnell was an impressive personality. She was dressed in an elegant, ultra-modern business suit with the Sidney's logo on the chest and wore her hair tied back in a strict bun. But what impressed her most was her imposing stature, for this woman was a good head taller than her father.

“Phew, Chloe, I'm so happy to see you again,” Stephanie groaned, breathing a sigh of relief when the other woman finally let go of her. “Let me take a look at you. You look slimmer. Have you lost weight?”

But Chloe just laughed loudly and patted her on the shoulder, causing Steph to wince in pain.

“No, it's the suit. It's squeezing me quite tightly.”

But then the woman suddenly turned her intense dark eyes on Natalie. An almost greedy gleam appeared in them, and the girl felt her palms grow clammy under her piercing gaze.

“My goodness, Steph, what delicious treat have you brought me? It's enough to make your mouth water. Is that little Natalie?”

Steph smiled and proudly placed a hand on her child's shoulder.

“Yes, you're right, Chloe. This is my daughter, Natalie. Nattie, this is Chloe O'Donnell. We were best friends in high school. I was captain of the cheerleading squad, and she was quarterback of the girls' team. We spent a lot of time together.”

Nat stared at her counterpart with her mouth open, and it took a little nudge from her mother to pull herself together and extend her hand to the lady. She took it immediately and shook it in a friendly and surprisingly gentle manner. And the girl was secretly grateful for that, because otherwise she would probably have broken her fingers.

“You probably meant ‘with each other and on top of each other,’” the woman suddenly laughed, still holding her hand firmly. “Your mother is still the most skilled pussy licker I’ve ever had the pleasure of trying. But who am I telling this to? You probably know that better than anyone, right?”

As Chloe playfully slapped her arm and laughed, Stephanie put her hand over her face and shook her head. And despite the pain in her shoulder, Nat suddenly had to grin, because somehow it was nice to see that there were people who managed to embarrass her otherwise shameless mother a little. Nevertheless, the situation was extremely embarrassing for herself too, and she secretly wondered why there was never a hole in the ground when you desperately needed one.

"But now let me guess why you're here. I bet it has something to do with your girls' exciting outfits. Could it be that someone has decided to offer their meat to the public?"

Chloe rubbed her hands together almost relishfully as she spoke, staring the twelve-year-old up and down. She literally devoured her with her eyes, but then her mother stepped up beside her and put her arm around her waist in an almost protective manner.

“Well, not exactly, but... maybe we should discuss this in private. Would it be possible for us to talk briefly in the back?”

“Of course,” the other woman nodded immediately, stepping past the two of them and looking back toward the rear of the office.

“Brigitte?” As Nat followed her gaze, she saw that there was a cozy seating area set up there and, as it turned out, they weren't alone. The colleague with whom Miss O'Donnell was silently communicating and who was wearing the same suit as her was talking to another mother-daughter duo. The girl was completely naked, just like Natalie, but a few years older than her. As for the mother, she didn't seem particularly thrilled to be there, to be honest. It almost looked as if she was trying to talk her child out of registering after all.

“Excellent, Brigitte has everything under control as always, come with me.”

With that, she led the two past the other clients and through a back door separated from the main room by a curtain. Shortly thereafter, they reached the staff room. No one was there, so Chloe gestured invitingly to the couch, and the two made themselves comfortable there while their host approached the counter and gave them a questioning look.

“Would you like some coffee or something else?”

“I won't say no to that,” replied Stephanie, and Natalie nodded too, but then raised her hand and asked:

“Could I have some water?”

“Sure.”

Shortly thereafter, a steaming cup stood in front of her mother, while Natalie eagerly grabbed her glass and downed it in almost one gulp. Meanwhile, Chloe pulled up a chair, sat down, and elegantly crossed one leg over the other. The wobbly swivel chair seemed somehow ridiculously tiny beneath her enormous frame.

“Well, spit it out, Steph. What can I do for you and your little girl? And why is the cutie naked if she doesn’t want to register? Did she inherit your exhibitionist streak?”

Nattie was extremely grateful to her mother when she took over the conversation. She put a hand on her knee and turned to her old friend.

“She has, but that's not why we're here. Actually, I wanted to ask you a favor.”

“And that would be?”

“Well,” Steph replied, giving her daughter a mischievous look that made her swallow nervously, because she still wasn't sure why they were here in the first place. “Nat doesn't want to register officially, as it's not necessary for what she has planned, but she has nevertheless decided to savor the whole experience, fully and with every aspect that goes with it.”

As she spoke, she shrugged her shoulders and tilted her head with an almost incredulous smile.

“I wasn't really expecting it, but earlier she suddenly stood naked in my room and informed me that from now on she doesn't want to wear clothes anymore because meat doesn't wear clothes, if you know what I mean. And that's why we're here now.”

Miss O'Donnell smiled to herself and crossed her arms in front of her chest. The civil servant eyed her with a knowing twinkle in her eyes, and Nat suddenly felt even more naked than she already was.

“I see. She wants the Meatgirl Experience, and for that you need my stamp.”

Her mother didn't answer right away. She just pursed her lips, gave her a quick glance, and then nodded in agreement.

“You guessed right.”

Chloe took a deep breath and her strong brows furrowed thoughtfully.

“You know, I could get into hot water for this.”

“I know,” Steph replied, and Nat watched the scene spellbound, holding her breath. The tension between the two seemed to intensify as they stared at each other. And for a moment she wondered what this favor her mother had mentioned was all about. But she didn't dwell on the thought for long, because her heart had been pounding like crazy in her chest ever since she heard the word “stamp.” Nattie wasn't stupid. She knew exactly what the two were talking about, she just hadn't expected it. After registration, if a Meatgirl intended to be slaughtered through official channels, she was branded with a mark that identified her as registered meat. So if her mother really intended to have her branded, she should be prepared for some pain. But strangely enough, she realized that this thought did not cause fear in her heart, but rather made her feel wet between her thighs.

My God, what's wrong with me?

Suddenly, the hulking official lowered her shoulders and sighed deeply. With a cautious glance toward the door, she nodded and finally said, in an almost affectionate tone:

“You know I could never refuse you anything, darling.”

“Thank you,” Steph replied with a relieved smile, gently squeezing her daughter's knee as she did so. Meanwhile, her daughter looked back and forth between the two of them in surprise. She hadn't failed to notice the sizzling atmosphere. Could it be that there were deeper feelings at play here than just an old friendship? But then Chloe suddenly raised her index finger and pointed it at her mother and daughter in turn.

"But then let's do it right, if we're going to do it at all. We're not just going to stamp her and give her a pat on the butt. We're going to do everything by the book, even if none of it ends up officially in the file. And besides, I want a signed first edition of your next book.”

She met Stephanie's surprised gaze with a shrug.

“Fran is seventeen and a huge fan of your dirty little novels. That would make me her favorite aunt.”

“Fran is seventeen already?" Natalie's mother replied in astonishment, shaking her head in disbelief. “My God, how time flies.”

“I know.”

Still looking almost incredulous, Stephanie leaned forward, momentarily forgetting her own daughter, and asked curiously:

“How are things between you two? Everything all right?”

Miss O’Donnell’s face lit up instantly. Her eyes sparkled as she nodded eagerly.

“Fantastic, actually. To be honest... I'm thinking about popping the question soon.”

Steph's mouth fell open in surprise.

“You want to marry her? Chloe...”

The other woman shrugged and smiled happily to herself.

“I'd really like to. She feels the same way about me. I just don't know if she's ready yet. She's going to college next year, so her life is going to be exciting enough. But keep your fingers crossed for me, a yes from her would make me really... overjoyed.”

“I will. And I hope I'll be invited to the wedding."

Natalie smiled as she watched her mother extend her hand to the other woman, who immediately took it and held it tightly. Chloe rubbed her thumb tenderly over the back of her hand a few times, tilting her head affectionately.

“You can count on it.”

But then the official suddenly seemed to want to focus on the problem at hand again, because she clapped her hands and suddenly rose from her chair. With an inviting gesture, she turned to Natalie and frowned sternly.

“All right, enough of this sentimentality. Let's get started. Come on, come on, inspection!”

Confused and with trembling knees, Nattie stood up and gave her mother a confused look. Her mother frowned uncertainly and then looked up at her old friend.

“Um,” she began, but was immediately interrupted by Chloe.

“Well, what are you waiting for? Inspection,” she repeated her request. But the girl just shrugged her shoulders cluelessly, and suddenly her mother seemed to have a lightbulb moment.

“Oh, Chloe, sorry. She doesn't know the commands.”

Almost stunned, the huge official put her fists on her hips and looked down disapprovingly at her old school friend.

“You didn't teach her the poses?”

But Natalie's mom just shrugged.

“I didn't think it was necessary. We don't practice BDSM at home. And... to be honest, I've forgotten most of them myself.”

"Yeah, but Steph... every girl should at least know how to do inspection. It always makes a great impression when you present yourself to the meat inspectors in the right posture."

For a few seconds, the famous author met her old schoolmate's piercing gaze with conviction, but eventually she gave in, rolled her eyes, and stood up with an imperceptible smile. Then, to her daughter's endless amazement, she stood with her legs apart, raised her arms above her head, and clasped her hands behind her neck. Then she pushed out her chest and lifted her chin.

“She means this pose.”

Steph gave her an encouraging look, and Nattie couldn't help but smile when she saw how obedient her mother was. But then she didn't hesitate any longer, struck the same pose, and proudly presented her well-trained body. She met Miss O'Donnell's gaze openly and almost defiantly, which brought an amused smile to the woman's full lips.

“This cutie takes after you!”

“I should hope so,” Stephanie replied proudly, lowering her arms again and was about to sit back down when the other woman raised a finger and pointed it at her admonishingly.

“Did I say you were dismissed?”

Almost startled, Stephanie raised her arms above her head again and stared straight ahead obediently, even though she rolled her eyes shortly afterwards and winked at her daughter. Nat snorted with laughter, but immediately forced a serious expression back onto her face as Miss O'Donnell approached her and grabbed her neck possessively with a rough hand. She placed her other hand on her stomach and ran it appreciatively over her well-toned body.

"Not bad, kid, not bad at all. Slim and fit. Runner?”

“Swimmer," replied the twelve-year-old proudly, unable to suppress a shiver of excitement as the huge woman stepped around her and then placed a hand firmly on her buttock.

“Nice ham, firm and tight. That'll feed a few people well. Presentation!”

But no sooner had she uttered the words than she sighed, because she seemed to remember that Nat didn't know the commands. But the girl wasn't completely clueless. She could already imagine what the other woman wanted from her. And so she instinctively did the right thing, leaning forward, standing with her legs a little wider apart and pulling her buttocks apart. Chloe immediately let out a sound of approval.

“Your little one learns quickly.”

“Yeah, she got that from me.”

With her head between her knees, Nat smiled to herself, but she did so with her heart pounding, because never in her life had she felt so exposed and humiliated. And yet, as she watched tensely, bent over between her own legs, the woman behind her squatting down, she noticed that her arousal was growing by the second. Especially when she suddenly felt her rough fingers on her tender slit.

"Mmmm, the land of milk and honey... Sometimes I really thank God for making me a lesbian. I assume she's not a virgin anymore?”

“Oh no,” Steph laughed and shook her head amusedly. “She was ten when she insisted that her father deflowered her. She just came into our room one morning, crawled into our bed, and sat on top of him.”

Nattie's eyes widened in embarrassment as a blush swept across her cheeks, her mother shamelessly revealing those intimate details. Still, she couldn't resist a little playful correction, and even managed to top it off with a bit of her own flair.

“I was ten and a half, and you were so loud I couldn’t sleep for half the night,” she blushed, then let out a loud, incredibly aroused moan as Miss O’Donnell suddenly penetrated her with a thick finger and fucked her a few times quite openly and bluntly in front of her mother. In that instant, she struggled to hold her composure and maintain her obedient posture, as the skilled fingers of Sidney’s employee propelled her towards a dizzying climax.
How many girls had she charmed in her office, perhaps sweeping away their lingering doubts about taking the plunge and signing up?

“Careful, Chloe, you don’t know what you’re getting into…” her mother’s voice suddenly chimed, a hint of amusement in it, and Miss O’Donnell looked up, puzzled. But she didn't pause, her powerful finger continuing to delight Nat.

“How come?”

But Steph just shrugged and obediently continued to stare straight ahead. However, she smiled so cheekily to herself that Chloe eventually growled playfully at her:

“Speak up, Robinson, or you’ll be next.”

“Ha! What a threat!” laughed the other woman, but then gave her daughter’s tormentor another warning grin. “Do you have to pay for the cleaning of your carpet yourself, or does the company take care of it?”

“Hnnnng...” whimpered Natalie, now highly aroused. She hardly noticed the banter between the two because she was solely focused on her long-awaited climax. But at that moment, Miss O'Donnell paused, and when she suddenly pulled her finger out of her dripping wet pussy with a quick jerk, she wanted to go for her mother's throat.

“Ohhhh, don't tell me the little one's squirting?!”

“Like a fire hydrant.”

“Damn it... Steph.” The woman stood up and stared at her, almost stunned. “You have every lesbian mother's wet dream at home and you want to throw her on the grill?”

Without looking, she gave Natalie a sharp slap on her bare bottom, which made her jump in shock and abandon her obedient posture. But she didn't have time to get angry, because she watched as Chloe stepped up to her mother, gently placed her hand on her arm to release her from her pose, and looked her straight in the eye with complete seriousness.

"I wanted to slap you anyway when I saw you both come in. How could you do that? If the girl takes after you, she has enormous potential. Why are you allowing her to throw her life away?”

“Chloe, I..."

With a sad expression, Steph shook her head and glanced over at her daughter, and in that brief second, Natalie was absolutely certain that her mother secretly regretted the decision she had made, even though she was doing everything in her power to support her. And could it be that Ms. O'Donnell's inviting and possessive behavior just now, as well as her greeting in the reception room, had been nothing more than an act, a role taken on as a Sidney's employee? Just lies and deceit, while she hid her true feelings behind a professional mask?

But even though she felt conflicting emotions in her heart, Nattie immediately rushed over to her mother's side with a serious look on her face, grabbed her hand, and looked up at the woman who towered over her by almost two feet.

“It's not Mom's fault. It's my decision. This is what I want.”

Chloe's forehead creased with doubt as she looked down at her. Suddenly, she crouched down in front of her, bringing her almost to eye level, placed her hands on her shoulders, and looked her firmly in the eyes.

“Sweetie, every day I have countless girls standing in front of me, just like you are now. And they are all driven by the same desire, to become meat, to be slaughtered. I can see right away that for most of them, it really is the best thing they can do with their lives. Because the most valuable thing they have to offer is the meat on their bones, not necessarily the brains in their heads. They are what you call a dime a dozen."

Nattie bit her lip. The words didn't sound very nice, and when she glanced at her mother, who stood silently beside her with her arms crossed, she could see in her eyes that she didn't like her old friend's words either. Nevertheless, she said nothing as the other woman continued.

“But sometimes there's a little gem hidden among all the rejects, and when I discover one of these little treasures, I tell her the same thing I'm going to tell you now. Think carefully about whether you want to be just another pebble on the beach, or whether you might actually be a diamond and just haven't realized how much you sparkle yet.”

A blush spread across the girl's cheeks and for a moment she didn't know how to respond. She hadn't expected anything like this, especially after the official's gruff demeanor up to that point. But this was a compliment she had never received before, and it made her chest swell with pride.

Could she be right? Am I throwing my life away? Am I thoughtlessly wasting the gift my parents gave me?

The thought frightened her deeply and left her with a lump in her throat. Her mother seemed to sense how she was feeling, because she suddenly put a hand on her shoulder and looked intently into her friend's eyes.

“Chloe, that's not why we're here.”

“I know why you're here,” replied the other with a grim expression. For a moment, the two women's gazes locked, but eventually the taller one lowered her eyes and shook her head sadly. Then she walked over to a cupboard on the wall, opened it, and said over her shoulder:

“But it had to be said, otherwise I would never have been able to look myself in the eye again.”

“Of course...”

Steph nodded understandingly and briefly squeezed her daughter's shoulder without looking at her. Her daughter looked up at her with teary eyes and was infinitely grateful at that moment that she was by her side. Because right now, her knees were shaking, and all her determination, all her firm resolutions, all the convictions that had slowly but surely built up over the last few days were unexpectedly shaken by a few brief words from a stranger. And suddenly, the voice that had sounded so strong in her heart at the beginning awoke again.

I don't wanna die

Shortly afterwards, Miss O'Donnell returned with a small electric stamp in her hand. The device was round, about four inches in diameter, and had a small screen at the top. Frowning, she tapped on it and then asked without looking directly at the two of them:

“Do you have her documents with you?”

Silently, Stephanie reached into her bag and took out the small plastic card. She handed it to her friend, who pursed her lips in appreciation.

“Grade A+, slaughter urgently recommended...”

With a bitter twist of her mouth, she adjusted the stamp's control dial and the letters on the screen changed rapidly until an A+ appeared. She tapped on the device a few more times, then looked up and fixed her gaze on Natalie.

“When is your big day?”

It annoyed the little girl deeply that her voice trembled so much as she replied quietly:

"September 1. I'm going to be roasted on a spit at my uncle's wedding."

The giant civil servant's forehead wrinkled. Turning to Steph, she asked:

“You're giving her to George for his wedding? I thought he was married.”

Natalie, who couldn't take her eyes off the stamp in Miss O'Donnell's hand, continued to listen as her mother shrugged and replied quietly:

“He was. The ritual divorce was in the spring, now he's marrying his daughter.”

The clerk snorted and turned the temperature control on the small device up a little higher. Natalie swallowed and then saw her counterpart shake her head contemptuously.

“Ditch the older one and take the younger one, men will never change...”

“Chlo...”

With a sad expression, Stephanie shook her head, and her daughter couldn't resist making a quiet comment either, even though her voice was still trembling.

“The ceremony was beautiful, and Aunt Paula was overjoyed for them.”

But Miss O'Donnell didn't respond to her words. Instead, she picked up the small stamp and held it in front of her face.

"This thing works similarly to those used in breeding farms, both for animals and for girls. The cattle are branded. In the past, this was done with red-hot irons, but nowadays the technology is a little more advanced. And this thing is even more modern, because it doesn't leave any deep scars in the tissue, as it only affects the upper layers of the epidermis. Even though the animals... I'm sorry... the girls don't usually live long enough to appreciate it."

With that, she grabbed Nattie by the shoulder and spun her around roughly. At that moment, she actually felt like a piece of meat, which triggered extremely confusing feelings in her. With her lips tightly pursed, she waited for the pain, but first the official's voice sounded one last time.

"The stamp will last three months, so definitely until your big day. With it, you can move around freely and no one will bother you, just as your mother imagined.”

But then she suddenly came very close to her and whispered in her ear as she placed the device on her hip:

“But that also gives you time to change your mind, you hear?"

And with that, she pressed the button, and a burning pain shot through Natalie's right buttock. She sucked in her breath with a hiss and clenched her fists, but she held still while Chloe held the device against her skin for five seconds. Only subconsciously did she notice her mother reaching for her hand and holding it, but most of her mind was focused on the pain and what it was doing to her pussy. To her shame, she had to admit that her juices were literally running down her thighs. The relieved moan she let out when the officer finally removed the stamp could have easily been mistaken for a lustful sigh. In any case, it was an expression of relief, because the pain had been considerable.

If that was so hard to bear, how am I supposed to endure the heat over the fire? Or the blade cutting me open

“There, that's it.”

With that, Miss O'Donnell gave her a sharp slap right on the fresh burn, causing Natalie to whimper and grit her teeth, tears welling up in her eyes. Then she turned her around by the shoulder to face a large mirror on the opposite wall. With her hand protectively over the fresh burn, Nat gave the woman another dirty look, then ran to the mirror with trembling knees and turned curiously to the side. And sure enough, there it was. The Meatgirl stamp. Dark red, circular, with a thick A+ in the middle and the words Registered Meat – Sidney's Inc. arranged in a semicircle around it.

The sight made Natalie's heart leap into her throat. Now it was official. Now it was no longer just something she kept in her heart or mind, no longer just a decision she had made, now the whole world could see it, even more clearly than by her nakedness alone. She was registered meat, an ingredient just waiting to be claimed, even if she wasn't officially in the system, as Miss O'Donnell had noted earlier. With furrowed brows, she looked back at the two women as she carefully touched the burning spot on her buttock with her hand. The two friends held hands and spoke quietly to each other. She pricked up her ears attentively.

“Steph, I didn't mean to unsettle your little girl. I admire her conviction that she's doing the right thing, honestly. But please, think it over again. You only have this one child.”

While her mother listened to the other woman with a gentle frown, Chloe placed a hand on her arm in an almost imploring manner and continued to press her point.

“You told me that you and Mike are having great difficulty conceiving. Do you really wanna lose your only daughter this way?”

All this time, Natalie had been trying not to look too closely at the two of them. But these words made her look at her mom in alarm. It was as if a cold hand had suddenly grabbed her by the neck.

Is that why I don't have any siblings?

Her mother seemed extremely uncomfortable that she had overheard the conversation. Suddenly, she shook her head almost vigorously and broke free from her old friend's grip.

“Chlo, please not now and not here. If you want, call me. But not in front of her. Do you hear me?”

And now the resolute civil servant also seemed to have realized that she might have gone a step too far. She stepped back, bowed her head politely, and folded her hands nervously in front of her chest.

“All right, forgive me, please.”

Then she looked up and stared at Natalie for a moment. Finally, she sighed quietly and walked back to the cupboard from which she had taken the stamp earlier. She put it back and instead picked up a small, pink object that Nat couldn't immediately recognize. With an imperceptible smile, she handed it to her mother and whispered:

“Then at least let her have as much fun as she can.”

Stephanie looked down at the small object in her hand and laughed softly to herself.

“Oh, I'll make sure of that.”

And suddenly, with a gentle grip on the back of her neck, she pulled her much taller friend down to her and gave her a long and surprisingly tender kiss on the lips, which made her daughter raise her eyebrows in surprise and only reinforced the suspicion she had already had earlier.

"Thank you, love. I knew I could count on you. And I meant it, call me, okay?”

Chloe O'Donnell nodded and pulled her into a firm hug once more.

“I will. Take care of yourself and... talk to her again, okay?"

Steph nodded silently. Then Natalie dared to step closer again. She had been so unsettled earlier that she had no idea how to meet this woman's gaze. But now Miss O'Donnell approached her again with a kind of professional distance that suited her just fine at that moment.

“Thank you for everything, Miss O'Donnell.”

“Please, call me Chloe. I wish you all the best and hope you enjoy the time you have left. And if it really comes to that, I wish you a wonderful death. May you taste delicious!”

Nattie nodded, her cheeks red and her chest feeling lighter.

“Thank you, Chloe.”

And with that, the visit to the Sidney's Inc. registration office came to an end. Chloe walked her to the exit, said goodbye to Stephanie outside with a final warm hug, and raised her hand in farewell. Then Nattie followed her mother, repeatedly rubbing the spot on her butt where the meat stamp was now visible for the whole world to see. It hardly hurt anymore, but it would certainly take a while before she forgot she was wearing it. 

You know what, I like it. Of course I don't know what you have actually planned, but a girl opting out of becoming meat for once, without questioning the system itself, just as a personal decision would be a unique story twist.

Oh, I quite enjoyed the lore drop of Barbara Sheridan and how she's shaped the current world and protagonists. I liked all the positive support Natalie received at the mall but for a tad bit of realism and impact some of that support should have occurred after a negative encounter. She IS outside of the designated nudist zone so that should have warranted some negativity which could then have been followed up by all the positivity she received and would have made the later more impactful.

I agree with the other guys comment and a meat girl that actually reneges on her promise to become meat is something I don't recall seeing before and would make for a very interesting story.

I think I can add that Chloe talks about how every day she registers dozens of girls to become meat but Natalie seemed to happen to come on an off day. What I mean is that the characters are describing a world but we're not really seeing it. I forget what the term is in literature, something about show don't tell or something like that. There was one line about Bridget helping out another mother/daughter duo but not much else to impress upon the reader that in this world girl meat is common place. There should perhaps have been a few other naked girls around in the mall that Natalie might have seen but not necessarily interacted with to show the reader that this is normal-ish. There might even have been some advertisements she noticed about girl leather, or specials in the food court. Just something to show that objectification of their bodies is normal behavior in that world. It would also help to keep the story sexy even when no sex is currently occurring.

The girl Bridget was registering could also have served as a plot device if Natalie noticed similarities between the girl and herself and used the other girl to fuel her imagination on what she might look like cooked or, since the girl is older, how Natalie might look like if she wasn't planning on getting consumed in a few months, and it might give her second thoughts.

I'm really looking forward to what happens next. It would be a shame to just go to the mall for one thing then leave. They should probably grab a bite at the food court and do a bit more sexy fun shopping. And now that Natalie is branded, perhaps some folks will try to buy her off of her mom as food, parts, or a toy? Some might even be pushy about it and completely disrespectful of Natalie's autonomy since her brand means she has none, and mother, allows it so Natalie gets the full experience.

I'm kinda imagining a pushy lady trying to buy Natalie but balking at the astronomical price the mother quotes for fun so she tries to haggle down and just buy the pussy instead and tries to bring the price down by talking about imaginary defects in it, to Natalie's embarrassment.

mother should join her daughter, it used to be her dream to become meat. A mother should undress in a public place to show her daughter that even being a donkey can make dreams come true, and in her situation poco grow up and regret that she did not become meat. The mother was aroused by the sight of the trunk and the axe, the sight of blood and slaughter.
That is why they should spend their last days of life with a don't have a job, playing with the sight of being slaughtered. This is my opinion, my fantasy, but it is the world of the author of this story and it is he who will decide their fate. Thank you for what you write

Chapter 8 - La Bella Fiorentina


So Natalie had taken her first big step from girl to meatgirl, and it had been an important one. Because somehow it felt right to distinguish herself in this way from the other people she encountered every day. They should all see what she was. They should know that she was no longer really a human being, no longer a person, but just a piece of meat. An ingredient for an upcoming dish that had not yet been claimed and processed. But everyone should know that she was ready, that she knew what was coming and accepted it joyfully.

Because that's what she was, right? She was still ready and convinced and determined, wasn't she? Natalie's heart was pounding, and for a different reason than just a moment ago, when it had been solely because she was wearing nothing but her sneakers. Now it was hammering in her chest because she suddenly felt doubt, because she was worried, wondering if she had made the right decision. Or whether she was perhaps more than just another grain of sand.

No, damn it. I can't let that happen. No woman who comes along can make me so insecure that I suddenly throw all my decisions out the window

She clenched her fists tightly and marched on behind her mother with her head bowed. Chewing on her lower lip, staring at the ground the whole time.

How would I look if I let mom down like this? I would embarrass myself in front of the whole family. Besides, I want this. It's so exciting, so arousing. I can feel that it's the right thing, that it's what I've always been missing, what I've been waiting for my whole life

Nevertheless, Natalie couldn't stop her knees from shaking. She continued to follow her mother, deliberately keeping a step behind her so that she wouldn't notice how much the earlier conversation was still bothering her. But every time she looked up at her and watched her from behind, she could see that Stephanie was also clenching her fists repeatedly. She, too, seemed unable to let go of the whole thing.

Finally, they reached the La Bella Fiorentina. It was a fine restaurant with cozy seating outside the door, and it seemed to be busy. The parasols were open, people were relaxing in their shade, and waiters were bustling between the tables. Her mother headed purposefully toward the entrance, but just before they reached it, the girl's gaze fell on a group of boys loitering across from the café. They were about her age, maybe a little older, and obviously very interested in her. A few of them pointed at her, laughed, and gave her curious looks. When the oldest one made an overly obvious gesture in her direction, reaching into the air as if to grab her butt and thrusting his hips forward a few times lustfully, as if he were fucking her, Natalie rolled her eyes and looked away. But she also felt her pussy twitch treacherously, because a tiny part of her actually liked being objectified in such a humiliating way by these young boys.

Her mother, who must have been watching the whole thing out of the corner of her eye, protectively put her arm around her shoulders and pulled her toward the entrance of the café.

“Are you okay?”

The girl just nodded, her ears red, and looked around uncertainly once more.

“Mom, are you really sure this is okay?”

She absentmindedly ran her hand over the still-burning scar on her bottom, but her mother just smiled reassuringly.

“Trust me!”

They entered together, and compared to the bright sunshine outside, she was enveloped by a pleasant semi-darkness inside the café. Lively conversations and the clatter of dishes met their ears, and in the background, an Italian aria played softly from the speakers. No sooner had they entered than her mother raised her hand and waved toward the counter.

“Giovanni!”

The owner of the establishment responded immediately. A joyful smile appeared on his gaunt features as he hurried around the counter and approached his regular customer with an eager expression.

“Ah, Miss Robinson! It's good to see you again! Oh!”

But he paused in surprise when his eyes fell on the naked Natalie, who immediately lowered her eyes, her cheeks flushed. The man's gaze wandered briefly over her naked body in a mixture of admiration and indignation, then he turned to her mother with a contrite expression.

“I'm really sorry, Miss Robinson, but we have a strict dress code here...”

“That shouldn't be a problem.”

With that, she grabbed her daughter by the arm and turned her around so that the proprietor could see her freshly branded bottom, which Nattie found extremely embarrassing, despite all her good intentions. But no sooner had she done so than Giovanni's face lit up.

“Ah, I see. Then that's something else, of course.” And then, turning to her daughter, he added with a friendly smile, “Congratulations on your decision, young lady. Society thanks you for your sacrifice.”

“Thank you,” she murmured, shyly averting her gaze. But Giovanni had already turned away again and was now talking to her mother, completely ignoring her as if she were indeed nothing more than part of the interior decor.

“Miss Robinson, the same table as always, I presume?”

“That's right, Giovanni. The nice nook by the window. My daughter and I are going to freshen up a bit; it's so warm out there. Why don't you bring us a cappuccino? We'll order when we're there.”

“Of course.”

After a polite bow, the host withdrew and Stephanie took her daughter by the elbow to pull her along behind her with an unnoticeable smile on her lips. They crossed the extremely busy restaurant, passing countless well-dressed guests, all of whom gave them curious looks as they walked past. Nattie could almost feel their eyes burning holes into her.

“Mom, what are you up to?” she hissed as she let herself be pulled along, but her mother just smiled.

“Psst, trust me.”

Shortly afterwards, they reached the guest toilets. Steph pushed open the door and pulled her daughter inside. She glanced around briefly, but they seemed to be completely alone. Nevertheless, Nat was slowly becoming worried, because her mom never treated her so roughly.

Did I do something wrong?

The thought had barely entered her head when her mother maneuvered her into an empty toilet stall.

“Mom!”

But she didn't get a chance to protest, because she was already being pressed against the wall and a demanding kiss sealed her lips. At the same time, nimble fingers found the wetness between her legs and roughly penetrated her.

“Ahhh... nnnnngg...”

She moaned, but couldn't get a clear word out, because her mother's tongue was already in her mouth again, searching for hers. Full of passion, she began to return the kiss, clinging to her and sinking into a lustful embrace. Stephanie's lips left burning marks on her neck and breasts, and when she suddenly crouched down in front of her and began to press passionate kisses between her thighs, the girl, filled with lust, put one foot on the toilet seat and stretched her lap toward her. With her eyes narrowed, she threw her head back and buried her fingers in her mother's blonde hair.

“Oh God, Mom, yes...”

But just as she began to hope that she was about to experience her liberating orgasm, her lover suddenly paused and looked up at her with a smile. In an almost desperate voice, the little girl whimpered:

“Oh, please! Don't stop, Mom! I'm so close.”

Her lips pressed tightly against her bare pubic mound, her mother winked cheekily and whispered as she reached into her pocket:

“I know. And I want to make sure it gets even better.”

And with that, she presented her with a small, round, pink object on her fingertips. Natalie raised her eyebrows in surprise.

“What is that? Is that the thing Chloe gave you?”

“That's right. That, my dear, is a vibrating egg, and an intense version at that. And you're going to wear it now.”

Nattie already felt her arousal skyrocket to unprecedented heights. And yet there was also a hint of fear in her. Fear and uncertainty, because even though she had no experience with this type of toy herself, she knew how they worked. And the idea of completely surrendering herself to such a device, in public no less, filled her with panic.

“What? Why?”

“Because I say so, and because I don't think you've had nearly enough fun yet. Let yourself be surprised, sweetheart.”

With that, Steph reached between her legs and spread her labia with two fingers. Unconsciously, her daughter helped her, even though her hands were trembling, and pulled her pussy wide open to reveal her pink insides. Stephanie took the egg in her mouth and gave it a good wetting, then licked her child's spread slit once more with relish, giving her goose bumps all over her body.

“Oh God, Mom!”

But the older woman didn't reply. She just pushed the egg deep into her little daughter's expectantly open pussy with a twinkle of excitement in her eyes. It had already disappeared completely into her and she used a finger to make sure it was really deep inside her. Natalie let out a long moan, but it was less because of the foreign object penetrating her and more because of her mother's finger, which, of course, couldn't resist stroking her hard little pearl one last time.

Then she took a few deep breaths and waited eagerly. She bit her lip excitedly, but nothing happened. Eventually, she dared to open one eye and gave her mother a confused look.

“It's not doing anything.”

With a quiet snort, Stephanie opened the stall door, took her hand, and pulled her along.

“Not yet. Now come on, our cappuccinos are waiting. And be careful not to lose it.”

But before they reached the door, Nat stopped again and pointed to the sinks, looking a little embarrassed.

“Mom, I'm soaking wet.”

Steph paused, then nodded understandingly.

“Oh yeah, you’re right. We really should freshen up a bit. Hygiene is everything.”

So they both washed their hands. Then Stephanie grabbed some paper towels and gently began to dab her daughter’s pubic area. As she cleaned her thighs of the evidence of her arousal, the little girl asked a quiet question.

“Mom, what do you mean by ‘intense version’?”

Stephanie smiled.

“The egg Chloe gave me isn't exactly designed for kids. It's more geared toward the extreme BDSM scene, for women who are into pretty intense experiences. The vibrations are many times stronger than the in the ones you can buy at Toy's n' more.”

Natalie swallowed and bit her lip excitedly. Then her mother gave her one last tender kiss on her pubic mound and asked,

“Better?”

But Nat just rolled her eyes in frustration, which elicited an amused snort from Steph.

“Not really!”

“Don't worry. Have you thought about what you want?”

The quick-witted reply came immediately.

“You mean besides an orgasm?”

Stephanie's bright laughter echoed off the walls. As she reached for the door handle, she shook her head in amusement.

“You naughty little thing.”

“You're one to talk,” her daughter muttered sarcastically, but then shrugged her shoulders and sighed. She suspected that her mother deeply enjoyed torturing her in this way. It wasn't the first time she had done something like this to her, although it had never been done so shamelessly in public before. But that's why she knew that in the end, an even more satisfying redemption would await her. Because her mom would never let her down, she knew that with absolute certainty. So she finally muttered:

“A strawberry sundae. A large one!”

“Good choice.”

With that, the two left the bathroom and her mother made her way straight back to her seat. This time, she let her daughter go alone, and she followed close behind. Because secretly, of course, she was still glad she wasn't alone. On the way back, she could feel countless eyes on her. So she hurried to catch up with her mom, who was striding briskly across the restaurant until they reached their regular spot. A small, cozy nook right by the window, overlooking the forecourt. When the girl then discovered a small towel on the bench, which Giovanni must have placed there in wise foresight, she didn't know whether she should sink into the ground in shame or simply be grateful to the man. However, she opted for the latter and took a seat opposite her mother. It took less than a minute for the host to return to their table, once again with an eager expression and a polite smile on his lips.

“Miss Robinson, it is always a pleasure to welcome you to our humble establishment. And today with your charming daughter, who, by the way, is a real feast for the eyes, if I may say so.”

Natalie could only lower her gaze with red cheeks and nod shyly. It was an unfamiliar feeling to sit with the foreign object in her pussy, and she found it difficult to concentrate. Her mother, on the other hand, gave her host a beaming smile.

“Thank you, Giovanni. It's always nice to be here.”

“Have you already chosen?”

"Yes, I'd like a large iced coffee with an extra scoop of vanilla ice cream. What about you, Nattie?"

As she spoke, Stephanie slid her hand under the table, but her daughter didn't notice, too focused on her own confusing feelings. She tried with all her might to focus and looked up at Giovanni.

“A large strawberry... aaahhh...”

A sudden, piercing vibration accompanied by a soft hum made her pussy tremble and her fist clench on the table. Nattie narrowed her eyes and bit her lip. Unfortunately, she couldn't prevent an excited moan from escaping her throat, which immediately made her cheeks flush. She didn't notice the confused look the host gave her mother, but Steph just shook her head silently, gestured for him to ignore it, and smiled quietly to herself. Meanwhile, her daughter tried with all her might to pull herself together and refocus, shooting lightning bolts with her eyes in her mom's direction.

“A large... strawberry sundae, please!” she said in a strained voice, and then felt the vibration stop as suddenly as it had begun.

“Of course, coming right up.”

Giovanni had barely taken a few steps away when she shot her mother a burning look she had never given her before.

“Mom, what was that about?”

“I don't know what you're talking about,” her mother replied innocently, but Natalie just clenched her fists on the table and continued to glare at her.

“Mom!”

Finally, Stephanie pursed her lips in amusement, leaned back a little, and folded her hands on her stomach.
“Sweetie, I have the remote control in my pocket. I control your pleasure.”

Her daughter's face contorted into a desperate grimace. Almost panicked, she bit her lower lip and looked around, her gaze darting over all the guests, some of whom had certainly noticed her little outburst just now.

“Oh my God, you can't do that when. . . when. . .”

“When what, sweetie? When someone sees you?” With a cheeky smile, her mother shrugged her shoulders. “Darling, you're stark naked and you have a stamp on your ass that marks you as meat.”

She folded her hands on the table and looked at her daughter with an intense gaze.

"Why do you think Giovanni suddenly didn't mind you coming into the restaurant dressed so lightly? As soon as he saw the stamp, he no longer regarded you as a human being, but only as a thing, an object, no more human than the apron he wipes his fingers on, or perhaps the pug under the table over there. Do you think anyone would be bothered if you had an orgasm right in front of them? They probably wouldn't pay any more attention to it than if one of the waiters here dropped a few plates. They might even applaud."

Natalie gasped. The words sounded cold and harsh, but they also sent a warm shiver of excitement through her body. With an uncertain glance at the little dog under the neighboring table, to which her mother had just compared her and which was now panting excitedly and scratching its ear, she thought:

Isn't that exactly what I wanted?

And her mother seemed to sense what she was feeling, because a knowing smile played around her lips. Nevertheless, there was still a small part of her that wanted to protest a little, if only on principle.

“What if it bothers me?”

But her mother just snorted softly and raised an eyebrow in disbelief.

“Oh, suddenly your needs matter to you again? I thought you were just meat now.”

“Mom... Moooom!”

Once again, the girl's whole body tensed as the egg began to vibrate inside her. Flashes of excitement made her bite her lip and claw at the tablecloth. She hadn't even noticed how her mother had slipped her hand under the table again. But apparently she was having a lot of fun torturing her in this way and surprising her again and again. Her following words and the look she gave her confirmed this suspicion.

“God, you look so beautiful when you squirm around like that.”

When the egg stopped working after a few seconds and she could breathe again, Natalie finally managed to come up with a response.

“Oh, Mom. You're killing me.”

The answer wasn't long in coming.

“Not yet. But soon. I promise you that. I'm still enjoying this too much.”

Nattie grinned sourly and rolled her eyes. But then she sank back with a quiet sigh and wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand. She was extremely uncomfortable with the fact that she was making such a disheveled impression in public, and it wasn't even about her nakedness. She just knew that in the eyes of the other guests, she must have looked like a bitch in heat, panting for a relieving climax. Everyone must have been able to see how aroused she was, there was no doubt about that. That's why she was glad when her mother finally folded her hands on the table again and rested her elbows on it. Because that meant the remote control wasn't in her fingers at that moment. And so she was able to relax for a moment. But it wasn't long before her voice rang out again, this time with a much more serious tone.

“Honey, I think I need to apologize to you.”

Confused, her daughter looked up.

“For what? For... the egg?”

But Stephanie just waved her hand and stared sheepishly at the white tablecloth. Noticeably uncertain, she fiddled with a napkin and said quietly:

"No, for Chloe. I don't know what's wrong with her. Somehow..."

But then Natalie raised her hand and waved her off.

“Mom, it's okay.”

Surprised, the older woman looked up and searched her gaze with a worried frown.

“Are you sure?”

Nattie nodded again, folded her arms on the table, and avoided her gaze. She had been thinking about it all the way from the registration office to the restaurant and had come to an astonishing realization that she now wanted to share with her.

“Yes, and to be honest, I think I'm even a little grateful to her for offering me a different perspective.”

She rested her chin on her fist and stared ahead with a bitter smile.

“So far, everyone who has seen me, including the girls earlier, has only congratulated me. And Giovanni just did the same thing, as if it were the only thing I'm good for and they're all happy that I've finally realized it.”

Her mother's jaw dropped to the floor. With a horrified look, she reached across the table, grabbed her hand, and shook her head.

“Honey, no... You mustn't see it that way.”

But Nat raised her hand reassuringly and waved her off.

“Mom, it's okay. I know what I'm capable of. I know what I'm good at. I know I have great potential to achieve a lot. But still, there's this part of me, deep in my heart, that knows this is the right thing to do. I feel the call, you know? And this mark I now bear is like confirmation that I made the right decision.”

She shrugged and chewed on her lower lip for a moment. Of course, she knew she was capable of much more than just ending up on a plate and feeding a few people for a while. She had the school reports and swimming trophies at home to prove it. She had friends who would vehemently defend her and loved ones who would protect her. So she continued:

“It's really nice to hear that there are people who believe I could be destined for greater things and actually have something to offer to the world. And I believe that too, but it doesn't change my mind.”

God... I hope I'm right

Her mother was still staring at her with an open mouth. You could see that she had countless things on her mind, but she just couldn't find the right words. At that moment, Giovanni returned to their table with a tray in his hand, carrying their order, and the sight of it made Natalie's mouth water.

“So, one iced coffee with extra vanilla ice cream and one Strawberry Dream. Enjoy your meal.”

“Thank you,” Stephanie murmured absentmindedly. If the man noticed that she seemed a little at a loss for words, he didn't react to it. He just nodded to them both again in a friendly manner and then turned away to take care of his other guests.
Nattie wasted no time, grabbed her spoon, and enthusiastically dug into her ice cream, which actually tasted delicious. Meanwhile, her mother stirred her coffee with a somewhat gloomy expression and seemed to be avoiding her gaze. Secretly, her daughter felt sorry to see her like this. She certainly hadn't wanted to spoil her fun after she had been in such a good mood up to that point. She almost wished she would reach under the table again and activate the egg. But then it would have been almost impossible for her to enjoy her ice cream in peace, so she decided to try to distract her instead.

“Is it okay if I ask you something else? About Chloe.”

Steph visibly pulled herself together and put on a fake smile.

“Of course.”

But despite this assurance, Nattie hesitated for a moment, because even though she slept with her and they had almost no secrets from each other, the following question was not easy for her to ask, because it invaded her mother's privacy quite deeply. But in the end, she did it anyway, because what did she have to lose?

“You kissed her earlier. Do you have feelings for her?”

In fact, her mom didn't seem to take offense at her question at all. For a moment, something like a dreamy smile even formed around her lips as she took a sip of her iced coffee. Finally, she sighed and shrugged her shoulders.
“I love her very much. But if you're asking if I 'm in love with her, then no, at least not in that way.”

The next question came naturally, especially after she noticed that her mother didn't seem to hold her curiosity against her.

“Were you guys dating?”

Steph tilted her head thoughtfully.

“Not exactly. We were intimate, but not a real couple. Not really, at least, I don’t think...” Her gaze drifted into the distance for a moment, and that smile played around her lips again, as if she were lost in fond memories. “My God, that was so long ago. We were young back then.”

A little embarrassed, Nattie poked at her ice cream sundae and then looked up at her shyly.

“I'm sorry. I didn't mean to offend you. It just looked like...”

But her mother waved her off and laughed softly.

“No, don't worry about it.”

“Does Dad know about her?”

Steph pursed her lips, reached across the table, and placed her hand reassuringly on Natalie's fingers.

“Of course. He knows that I'm still in touch with her, and he also knows how close we were back in school. I have absolutely no secrets from your father, and he has none from me.”

“So it's really just a friendship between you two, not like with Dad and Carina?”

No sooner had the words left her mouth than Natalie wanted to bite her tongue. Because in doing so, she had actually broken an unspoken rule. Namely, never to mention her father's assistant. Not that this rule had ever been established by her mother or even her father. Rather, she had forbidden herself to ever mention Carina in this way. Because she feared that the fact that her father had a girlfriend outside the family might upset her mother. Yet she actually liked Carina very much.

Carina Jones was a 22-year-old student who helped her father in his office several days a week to earn a little extra money. The two had become friends quite quickly, and as it turned out, when Nattie once surprised her dad with a visit to the office, they had a lot of fun together. At least, that was the impression she got while secretly watching through the crack in the door as her dad fucked the pretty young woman on his desk to climax.

Nat didn't hide the fact that she had been watching them. However, her father refused to discuss the matter with his then eleven-year-old daughter and only joked about it a little. That's why she had promised herself never to mention it to her mother, because she didn't know to what extent the two of them had perhaps agreed on it between themselves. Now, however, here and now in Café La Bella Fiorentina, her mother gave her a surprised look and laughed softly.

“Oh, you know about the thing between your father and Carina? Since when?”

With red cheeks, she avoided her questioning gaze and bit her lip.

“Sorry, Mom. But I think I've known since... well, almost from the start.”

But to her surprise and relief, a broad smile immediately appeared on her mother's lips.

“We really can't keep any secrets from you, can we? Well, if you already know. Yes, what Chloe and I have is really just friendship. What your dad and his assistant have is considerably more intimate."

Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, a weight was lifted from her shoulders. Knowing about her father's little affair had always weighed on her a little. Even though she had always believed that he would never act behind her mother's back. Open relationships of this kind were commonplace in a society as highly sexualized as theirs. However, a basic prerequisite for such a relationship, as her parents apparently had, was openness and honesty, and these were qualities that they had always exemplified.

“But you're not jealous of her, are you?”

Almost startled, her mother replied:

“Of Carina? Good heavens, no. She's a wonderful girl and she's a great help to your father. If I were jealous of their relationship, I certainly wouldn't have invited her to our last Christmas celebration, would I?”

Nattie smiled to herself and shook her head. In fact, she had really enjoyed the party. It was also the first time she had had the opportunity to exchange a few words with Carina. And to her great delight, she discovered that they shared a certain preference, namely for heavy metal music.

“Were you worried about that?”

The little girl looked up uncertainly, bit her lip, and nodded. But her mother just squeezed her hand reassuringly.

“Oh, dear, if only you had talked to me. I even suggested to your father at the time that he have a little fun with Carina. I happened to know that she was totally into him, so I brought the two of them together. With your dad traveling so much, I figured he might be missing a little physical intimacy. Nights in hotel rooms can get pretty lonely, and rather than him turning to some prostitute, I'd rather have a girl I know and even like keep him company at night."

Her mother's words lifted Natalie's spirits. A relieved smile returned to her lips, and she no longer felt inhibited about asking further questions.

“So she's with him at the moment? In New York?”

"Yes, she's assisting him and helping him relax a little after his meetings. I just texted with her this morning. They both send their love."

Nattie beamed. She was actually overjoyed to hear that her father wasn't alone the whole time he was away. It had seemed like an eternity to her, but it was only nine days in total. He had been away for even longer in the past; it was just part of his job. She continued to scoop her ice cream, which was now half melted, and after a while she said thoughtfully:

“When I first heard about open relationships in social studies a few years ago, I couldn't imagine it at first. But now...”

She just shrugged and her mother smiled understandingly.

“Well, it's only natural that your views change over time, especially now that you're slowly growing up.”
But despite the well-meaning words Stephanie had uttered in an innocent tone, her daughter looked up with raised eyebrows and gave her a sour smile.

“Well, that's not going to happen anymore.”

With a horrified expression, Stephanie bit her lip and hung her head.

“I'm sorry.”

But Nat didn't respond. She just continued to silently finish her ice cream sundae and stared ahead.

How many more times will this happen? How often will we casually talk about my future, even though I'll be dead in a few days?

A furtive glance showed her that her mother must be having similar thoughts. She had her chin resting on her fist, chewing on her cheek and staring into the large dining room with a frown. But her gaze was fixed on nothing in particular and her thoughts seemed to be far away. They were both silent for quite some time. Nattie listened to the soft Italian folk songs coming from the loudspeaker. While she was still lost in thought, listening to Dean Martin's version of Volare, her mother's voice suddenly reached her ears again.

“How do you feel?”

Her daughter pushed her ice cream sundae away and wiped her mouth with her napkin. Then she leaned back and shrugged her shoulders.

“Depends what you mean.”

Thoughtfully, she licked her lips, watching the couple with the dog at the next table talking quietly to each other, and sighed silently.

"If you're talking about the general situation, i.e the fact that I don't have long to live, then I'm doing quite well. I'm slowly coming to terms with the idea and looking forward to getting as much out of my last days as I can."

Then she smiled, shifted a little uneasily in her seat, still feeling the vibrating egg in her pussy, and rolled her eyes in exasperation.

“If you mean how I feel right now, sitting here naked with you in this posh place, surrounded by people in fancy outfits and with this thing in my cunt, then I have to say I’m incredibly frustrated.”

Stephanie laughed, covered her mouth with her hand, and stared out the window, amused. And, secretly, her daughter was overjoyed to see her like this. Because she had chosen her words carefully, especially the rather crude expression for her pussy. She wanted to pull her mother out of the dark thoughts she knew were plaguing her. And apparently, she had succeeded, because when her mom turned back to her, there was a mischievous twinkle in her eyes again, just as she was used to seeing.

“But I hope there's a little part of you that enjoys it, too, right?”

Natalie looked away, but couldn't stop her cheeks from turning red. She tried desperately to hide her smile, but her mother obviously noticed, because her own grin grew wider and wider.

“I knew it, deep down you're just like me. And you can't imagine how happy that makes me, my little girl.”

And when she heard that, her daughter sighed, shrugged her shoulders, and nodded in understanding.

“Okay, you're right, I admit it. Part of me really likes this. And not just because I... Oh my God, Mom!”

Once again, she was completely unprepared when the small vibrator inside her came to life. And this time, her mother held the button down for quite a while, causing the girl to squirm in her chair, bury her head in her hands, and whimper quietly to herself. In fact, the sensations were so intense that she almost feared she would actually be overwhelmed by her orgasm right here and now in front of all the people gathered. And she knew exactly what would happen if she was stimulated like this; the towel on the seat would definitely not be enough So, almost desperately, she stretched her hands across the table, stared open-mouthed at her lover, who was tormenting her so deliciously at that moment, and gasped:

“Mom, please...”

“What?”

“Oh God! ... hnnnn...”

While Natalie continued to squirm in her seat, gritting her teeth to keep from coming, her mother leaned back, one hand still in her lap, and looked around amusedly. Several pairs of eyes were already fixed on her daughter, including those of the couple at the next table. The man watched her with excitement, while his girlfriend's eyes showed something close to sympathy. Stephanie nodded at them with a smile and then turned back to her child, who was still twitching and whimpering quietly, her forehead almost pressed against the tablecloth.

“But back to your stamp,” she finally began. “You are now officially branded as Meatgirl. Everyone can see what you are. Everyone knows that you are just waiting to be slaughtered. And that arouses fantasies and certain ideas in some people.”

Only when she had finished the sentence did she finally take her thumb off the little button and watch as her daughter slumped helplessly. For a while, Natalie twitched, clenched her fists on the table, and buried her fingers in her hair. Only after a while did she manage to sit up with a groan, brush a few blonde strands from her forehead, and take a deep breath. Then she gave her mother a burning look.

“You're cruel, Mom.”

But her mother just kept looking at her, with an imperceptible smile, waiting for an answer. And finally, after a good minute in which her daughter tried to calm her heartbeat a little, she nodded.

“Okay, what do you mean?”

“I want you to be especially careful from now on,” Steph replied with a serious look. "Especially when you're out on your own. I don't want you straying too far from your usual routes. Do you understand me? When you're in town, stay in the pedestrian zones or in the parks. Don't go into the alleys and, above all, don't go to the lower city, to D-Town."

Nattie frowned as she met her mother's gaze and tilted her head. Then she glanced around briefly and lowered her voice so that no one else could hear her words.

“Mom, I never hang out in the Dolcett neighborhood, I'm way too attached to my... Shit...”

Suddenly, she bit her lip and looked away.

Damn, damn, damn

Now it had happened to her. As if it were the most natural thing in the world, she had spoken the truth. She was attached to her life; she didn't want to die. And yet here she sat, branded as meat, ready to throw her life away for a little party, a barbecue, with herself as the main course. Just so that a few people could go home feeling good and with full stomachs. A quick glance at her mother showed her that horror was written in her eyes too. Full of compassion, she reached out her hands to her.

“Darling...”

But Natalie pulled her hand back and crossed her arms over her chest. With a bitter expression, she stared to the side and chewed on her lip. Steph swallowed hard and suddenly her voice was quiet, almost inaudible:

“Nattie... if you've changed your mind...”

But her daughter shook her head again, pressed her lips tightly together, and blinked a few times.

“No... it's okay. Can we please pretend I didn't just say that?”

She didn't want to talk about it now. She didn't want to worry about it at all. Because if she did, she might actually change her mind. Despite everything that had happened today, or perhaps because of everything that had happened today, she felt doubt bubbling up deep inside her. And she didn't want to doubt, she wanted to be strong, she wanted to keep her word, she wanted to do George and Laura this favor. Because she loved them both, because they weren't just any people, they were her family. And because her sacrifice meant the world to them.
More than my life.

“Are you sure?”

Stephanie's voice was just a hoarse whisper, and was that really a moist glint in her eyes? The lump in her daughter's throat grew increasingly scratchy, and she struggled to swallow it down.

“Yes,” she cleared her throat a few times, then shook her head and continued in a strained voice. “You said I should take care of myself.”

But her mother seemed to find it difficult to get back to the subject. She swallowed a few times, wrung her hands, and nervously licked her lips. But finally, she visibly pulled herself together and cleared her throat as well.

“Yes... um... what I wanted to say was that I know you're planning to experiment and make your life exciting in the short time you have left...” She swallowed hard again, blinked a few times, and looked away. "...I just want you to be aware that the world isn't all sunshine and roses. Even with the stamp, you have to take care of yourself. There aren't only good people out there."

Natalie nodded and followed Giovanni with her gaze for a while as he wandered excitedly between a few tables. But she wasn't really looking, her mother's words still echoing in her head.

“You don't have to worry about me, Mom. I'm not a little kid anymore.”

“I know,” replied her mother, her voice trembling so much that Nat looked up at her in alarm. “But I already lost a sister at a snuff party. I don’t want my daughter to become a toy for the Necro crowd. They would give anything for a hot little thing like you.”

At these words, Nat's heart pounded in her chest. Of course, she had heard about the dark corners of the city, the clubs that weren't talked about in public, the everyday life of the D-Towns, the so-called Dolcett districts of the big cities, where a human life wasn't really worth much. Especially not if it was a woman's. Nevertheless, she asked, probably to encourage her mother to continue talking, because she was threatening to sink back into her dark thoughts:

“The Necro crowd?”

Her counterpart nodded, put her hands in her lap, and took a deep breath. Then she shrugged her shoulders and said:

"In our world, every fetish is catered to, sweetheart. And the black market helps with the darker ones. Let's put it this way, not every girl who loses her life at a snuff party or in a sleazy little butcher's shop ends up straight in the counter or is disposed of by the cleanup crews. Some make a stopover at a... different kind of party."

“You mean like in Bitchsplitter?”

Stephanie raised her hands to her face, groaned softly, and shook her head in self-loathing.

“Oh God, I should never have let you read that book.”

Bitchsplitter was one of the few flops by the great erotic author. The reviews had almost unanimously torn it apart because, in this one case, she had failed to strike a balance between romance, gentle sex, and violence. Instead, it had turned into quite a bloodbath, with the main character being brutally dismembered over fifty pages at the end. Natalie just shook her head in amusement at her mother's reaction.

“Well, it wasn't exactly my favorite book of yours, but the part with the band saw at the end, that wasn't baaaaaaaaaaaaaaad... MOM!”

“Sorry.”

Nattie growled and clenched her fist on the table as she glared at her mother. Her mother had pressed the button once again with full force, catching her off guard and making her jump. Even though the girl suspected that this time she had only done it to silence her. On the one hand, she probably didn't want to be reminded of this unsuccessful early work, and on the other hand, she probably didn't want to discuss the overly brutal ending of the book in her favorite restaurant.

For a few moments, the little girl gasped for air, reached between her legs, and felt wetness on her fingertips. The towel was now completely soaked. She didn't even want to know what the seat looked like underneath. But after a while, she managed to refocus on the actual topic. So she put on a reassuring expression and said:

“Don't worry, Mom, I'll take care of myself.”

Her mother nodded silently, blinked a few times, and then whispered:

“Thank you, sweetheart, because... if I'm going to lose you, at least it should be the way you want it to be.”
The tone in which her mother spoke only made the lump in her throat worse. But she didn't get a chance to reply, because at that moment Giovanni approached the table again.

“Did the two ladies enjoy their meal?”

“Yes, it was fantastic,” Natalie replied this time, giving him a friendly smile.

“I'm really glad to hear that. Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“No, thank you, Giovanni. We'll be leaving soon,” her mother said, now seeming to have regained control. “Just send the bill to the usual address... the same goes for the dry cleaning.”

The head waiter blinked in confusion for a moment, but then he seemed to understand, glanced quickly at Natalie, and smiled.

“But of course, Miss Robinson. It was my pleasure, as always.”

The two watched Giovanni as he slowly walked away. Then, at some point, Nattie's voice broke the silence. And she asked the question that had been on her mind for a while.

“Does Dad know?”

But her mother immediately shook her head.

“No, neither he nor Carina. Of course, he knows about his brother's wish, but he doesn't know yet that you said yes. I didn't want to tell him that over the VidPhone. Something like that has to be done face to face.”
The girl nodded.

“He'll be back tomorrow, right?”

“Yes.”

A smile formed on her lips. And it was accompanied by a warm feeling in her chest, anticipation of finally seeing her father again. He had been gone for almost a week and a half now. She missed him terribly.

“I can't wait to see his face when I show him the stamp.”

Her mother laughed quietly to herself.

“Be prepared for him to go a little rough on you after you showed him.”

Nattie looked at her in surprise, her already tormented pussy twitching with anticipation, but her mother just nodded and continued.

“That look, branded meat, has always turned him on. In fact, I wore one of those things for him for a while.”

“Really?”

Her astonished exclamation made her mother smile.

“You're not the first girl who wants the meatgirl experience.”

“Did Chloe help you with that too?”

“No, that was much earlier. Relatively soon after I met your dad. My father gave me the stamp.”

“Grandfather? Wow.”

Parker Robinson had been a respected butcher in the area, specializing in girl meat. Natalie secretly regretted never having had the chance to meet him. Instead, she had only heard countless stories about him and, more recently, learned a few things about him from her mother's Digi-Sketch.

“I wish I could have met him...”

“He would have adored you.”

The answer came without hesitation and with a trembling voice. And when she met her mother's gaze, she saw tears glistening in her eyes. The sight made her chest tighten.

“I love you, Mom.”

Stephanie secretly wiped a tear from her cheek and reached for her hand.

“Oh, Nattie, I love you too.”

But this was the moment when the words that had eluded her earlier finally came to her. Now they were there, and Nat didn't hesitate for a second to say them.

“No, I really mean it. I love you, Mom! So much! You've always been by my side, always stood by me. Not just today, but my whole life. And now you're supporting me on my final journey. I don't know what I would do without you.”

“Oh sweetie…”

With tears glistening in her eyes, her mother raised her hands to her lips and kissed them tenderly. Then she closed her fingers around hers and gently opened her hand, and Natalie felt a small round object fall into her palm. When she looked down at it, she knew immediately what it was.

“Is that... the remote control?”

A silent nod was the answer. Gratefully, the girl clasped the small pink device in her fist. She knew what she had to do. It wasn't just what she had been longing for for hours, it was also what her mother wanted to see now, and that was even more important. Because this wasn't about her. It wasn't about her shame, not about what she wanted. It was about making others happy. That was all that mattered in her life now. And so she leaned back, opened her legs a little, closed her eyes, placed her hands in her lap, and pressed the button.

Immediately, the egg inside her came to life. She clenched her teeth, opened her eyes wide, and gasped. The excited sparkle had returned to her mother's eyes, and suddenly she raised her hand and gently circled her thumb. Confused, her daughter looked down at the remote control and realized that it wasn't just a button, but a dial that she could use to control the intensity of her pleasure. With her heart pounding, she placed her thumb on the small dial and turned it all the way up. And in that moment, she realized how merciful her mother had actually been up to that point. The humming immediately became louder, now clearly audible, and the vibrations made her clitoris literally tremble. Nat immediately lost control of her body; it was as if she had been strapped to an electric chair. She trembled in her seat, threw her head back, and gasped loudly. All the guests turned their heads toward them. Giovanni behind the bar paused in his work and looked over at her, a dirty grin on his lips. Nattie's toes curled in her hated shoes and her fists drummed on the seat as the long-awaited and liberating orgasm swept over her young body with all its might, making her cry out loud and unrestrained.

“Ha... Haaaa... Nnnnghhhhh... HNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGG... AAAAAAAAAAAAH.” 

Oh! Now we've reached a conundrum! You've done quite well in introducing young Natalie so now I'm quite invested in her future. I honestly don't want her to die in a few weeks. But simultaneously, I think she'd be absolutely delicious. I really don't know where the story will go from here anymore and that's quite exciting!

A thought just occurred to me. There's some sort of phrase about Men thinking with their penises when they'll fuck crazy knowing it's a bad idea because the girl is hot. But it makes me wonder if there's a female equivalent. Part of Natalie's attraction to the spit is her pussy's desire for the ultimate thrill. So, the question stands, would she still desire the spit without a pussy? It's just a theory, but it would be a neat way of wrapping things up. George and Laura get an amazing meal and Natalie gets to live. The only wrench I see though is the introduction of Carina. Now that Carina is in the picture, Stephanie becomes a redundant character and her chances of joining her daughter on the spit becomes more likely. Additionally so since it's been established that she can't bare any more children. This is your story, so don't change anything for anyone else's sake but I rather hope you don't go this route as Natalie's questioning is a possible subversion of the common Dolcett trope, which is unique and delightful. If the mother ended up living somehow instead of being retired for a younger woman, that would be another subversion of the basic trope and would be quite nice.

But again, don't change anything for anyone and please continue to write. I'm quite enjoying this story!

>>28226

Opps, what I meant to say was that you've done well in giving Natalie a history and personality that I'm invested in her as a person and I want her to survive and thrive. Which is in extreme contradiction to her desire to become meat.

This is a point that I never could reach with Edward Hyde's stories, wonderful as they are. But I could never become invested in his characters, as they were all basically insane, so their deaths had no emotional impact on me. His girls were nothing more than meat to me, whereas your girl is a person. Anyways, just my opinion on things.

>>28227
A writer can hardly get a bigger compliment, than that his readers love his characters so much, that they start to feel with them. Thank you so much! 🤗

I like this last few chapters too. Natalie is a well fleshed out character, and as others have said, has doubts and a personality other than "meat bunny". The dialogues are also very good, and the banter between mother and daughter is great. Keep it up!

>>28229
Thanks man! :) I'll try not to disappoint with the ending (which is still far away)

Maybe before the end Natalie could meet the girl that's slaughtered in her place and have a deep, resolving conversation with her.
So that it's clear she still appreciates and understands the concept of killing and eating surplus offspring, and it's just a personal matter, like how she's her mother's only child and so on.
That could be both incredibly hot and wholesome.

First off, I'm really enjoying this story.

The main complaint I have is that it feels like a book 2 in a series and that i missed a book involving the divorce ritual. It would be nice to see the dynamic Natalie has with her family before the choice to be a meat girl. But maybe that can be a prequel or flash back.

A minor nitpick is the Dolcett Districts. I like the idea of them and makes the world not feel like a perfect utopia. They feel like the kind place some of Eficient's stories take place. It's just that people naming places after him feels overdone. I've read so many stories where the town/county/country is named after him somehow and it takes me out the story a bit when it happens.

For the stuff I like. The world building is great, to the point where I wouldn't be too disappointed if the "Natalie changes her mind" theories turn out to be true. I like the characters, Stephanie and Natalie feel like real people and not just tools for wank bait. I like the back and forth between them and am interested in how the dynamic goes when Dad gets home.

I kinda hope the girls from the mall show back up, it felt like the younger one wanted to do the same thing but was too scared.

Since their is "how it could end" theories I will offer I few I thought up while thinking about the story:
1 - Natalie gets roasted.
- The obvious outcome.
2 - Both Natalie and Stephanie get roasted.
- Stephanie gets inspired by her daughter and decides to live out her fantasy.
- Could be at the same time or afterwords.
3 - Stephanie gets roasted.
- For some reason Natalie doesn't go through with it and her mother takes her place.
4 - Someone else gets roasted.
- The least likely I think.

I think 1 and 2 are the most likely but 3 and 4 could be possible. I admit I would prefer 1 or 2, because that's why I come to this site. But 3 or 4 could also make for a great ending and lead to the further adventures of Natalie.

Their is a few things I noticed that could just be world building but could also be foreshadowing:
- Stephanie's plan to be snuff not happening because of getting pregnant.
- Natalie favourite band and wanting to take her mom a concert.
- The girls from the mall.
- Stephanie having problems getting pregnant.
- Michael and Carina being set up by Stephanie.

To go more into the end theories, The pregnancy drops could lead either into theory 1 with Stephanie getting pregnant before the big event, but, could also lead into theory 3 or 4 with Natalie getting pregnant from either her Dad or Peter and someone else (maybe Stephanie) filling in. Also Michael and Carina could lead to some variation of theory 2 with Stephanie getting roasted at the same time as Natalie or in a epilogue chapter at the end.

Overall I'm really enjoying the story and am interested to see where it goes. The fact that you said the ending is "far away" and we have about a month to go means that there are a lot of situations and hijinks that Natalie can get involved in to look forward too before the main event.

People are posting theories about my story. That is every writers dream. 😄

>>28241
I hadn't thought about the Doclett utopia before until you mentioned it, but I agree. A lot of stories portray this world as either a perfect Utopia without crime or anything particularly negative or as a perfect dystopia where women are terrified for their lives. This might be the first story that I can recall that paints a more real world with both sides. Though we haven't heard much about the darker districts, it does mean something that it was mentioned at all. Personally, I hope the protagonists never end up there.

For your theory crafting, I think Number 2 is most likely. Stephanie is currently unable to fill her wifely duty of bearing children, and a potential new wife has already been introduced in the role of Carina.

However, I'm also really looking forward to seeing the role the father plays in the story. In a typical Dolcett story, Stephanie would have been discarded years ago. The fact that she's been happily married for at least 12 years (Natalie's age) and is a successful writer lends some merit to them sticking together. Oh, any while women might be excited about becoming meat, there's the possibility that the father might be disappointed in losing his only child. If this is the case, then Carina's role changes and theory 4 might seem more likely.

There's also the slight possibility that since the divorce ritual is a thing and marrying your offspring is not uncommon, that Dad and Natalie get together, especially if Natalie happens to get pregnant when Stephanie no longer seems able. Then that would probably be theory 3.

I think a lot hinges on the father here. But there are also several other characters we haven't even met yet, including the bride and groom so there's a lot of wriggle room on what might happen in the end and I'm ever so curious to see how it all turns out.

Chapter 9 - Clarifying words

The next day, July 27, the display in the kitchen had shrunk by one notch, just as requested. Natalie now had thirty-five days left until her inevitable end. Thirty-five days that needed to be put to good use, and yet the girl lay lazily in bed that morning, staring at the ceiling and lost in thought. As the middle finger of her right hand drew lazy circles on her small pearl, she remembered yesterday afternoon.

After her earth-shattering and extremely embarrassing orgasm in public, she and her mother had left La Bella Fiorentina rather quickly. Her mom had dragged her along with a broad grin, but thankfully then taken the direct route back to their vehicle. Natties ears had been burning and her knees had been shaking. And yet there had also been this incredible feeling of satisfaction that had made her forget everything else around her. Suddenly, she didn't care about the stares of the others. What else could happen? She had just humiliated herself in the greatest possible way, debased herself, and done so willingly and without coercion. She didn't care what the others thought of her. All that mattered was this one wonderful moment of ecstasy and the satisfied and excited look on her mother's face, which she could feel on her constantly.

After a short trip with the Hover, during which she had tried to compose herself a little and make herself more presentable, they finally reached the After-Harvest, the actual reason for their little excursion. Together with her mother, she carried the four bags into the building and handed them over to the staff at the reception desk. The elderly gentleman who received her clothes thanked them both with a handshake and a hug, and somehow Nattie didn't mind at all that he had briefly let his hand wander to her bare bottom to give it a firm squeeze. He had done it with such a friendly smile and such a loving look that it still gave her a warm feeling in her chest.

She and her mother had spent the evening arm in arm in front of the TV, cuddled up close together and mostly silent. They had watched an old classic movie on the streamer and then both fallen asleep on the couch. It must have been well after midnight when Steph finally woke her up and they staggered upstairs together, sank into the pillows in her parents' bed, and immediately fell back asleep.

The next morning, after a quick breakfast together, Stephanie had gone off to work and Natalie had gone to her room, determined to write to Pete and maybe chat with him a little. However, he had not been reachable so far. And so, she lay there, preoccupied with her own thoughts and daydreaming.
Her thoughts wandered wildly, mostly revolving around the same topic. Her own death, which awaited her in the not-too-distant future. And that was despite the fact that she subconsciously knew that she didn't really want to die. Still, despite everything she had already done, despite the stamp on her right buttock, despite what she had already said to her mother, death was still an abstract concept for her. She wanted her family to eat her. She wanted to be grilled. She wanted to meet her end on a spit. But the idea of no longer existing afterwards still frightened her and had not yet fully made it into her consciousness.

In short, she wanted to die for them, but she didn't want to be dead.

She pondered these confusing thoughts for a long time until a soft beep from her tablet suddenly brought her back to the present. She hastily grabbed it, turned it on, and immediately discovered a message from Peter. However, when she saw the timestamp, her brow furrowed in annoyance.

Damn thing!

Apparently, the house computer had held back the message again for some reason, because the stamp was two hours old.

“Shit... Nexus, clear your memory and restart the communication system!”

“Understood, Nattie,” the mechanical voice sounded from the invisible speaker, and she knew that the system was now shutting down temporarily to comply with her command. Annoyed, she tapped on the tablet and waited until the connection icon reappeared. A minute later, she could finally start reading.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Hey Nattie, I'm sorry for how I reacted, but the news had been weighing on me for a few days, and when I saw how happy you were about it, I somehow thought for a moment that I didn't mean as much to you as you did to me. Do you understand? Oh, that was stupid of me. I just wanted to say I'm sorry. I hope you're not too mad at me.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: And I wanted to tell you that I'm really looking forward to trying a piece of you, more than one in fact. I'm going to really fill up on you. The party is going to be great and you'll be the absolute highlight. Laura told me that her best friend was roasted a while ago. She was such an erotic sight. I saw pictures, it was just amazing. And I think you'll look even better on the spit.

No sooner had she read the messages than Nattie picked up the tablet with a happy smile and began typing a reply.

NatRob31: Hey, it's so nice to hear from you. I was starting to worry. Of course, you mean the world to me. I love you so much. And I'm glad that you seem to be looking forward to it a little bit now. Because I'm feeling more and more excited myself. I was in town with Mom yesterday and got my official stamp. I'm not really registered, I don't need that for the party, but somehow it makes me feel good. I stand out from the others now, you know? Everyone who sees me knows immediately what I am. And somehow that's exciting.

And it seemed that Pete had been waiting for her to reply the whole time. Because no sooner had she sent her message than his status changed to online.

Pete_TheRobster_2330: Hey!
NatRob31: Hey, do you want to video chat? I'd really like to...
Pete_TheRobster_2330: I can't. Dad wanted to take me to the lake today to look at the barbecue areas. He'll probably call for me any minute now.
NatRob31: Oh, okay…
THE barbecue areas?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Probably, he has a few others in mind. But I think so. It's really nice there, you'll like it.
NatRob31: I'm looking forward to it.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: You really do, right?
NatRob31: Yes, definitely. I'm lying here in my bed right now, stroking myself, and all I can think about is what they're going to do to me.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: You're weird, but maybe that's why I think you're so cool.
NatRob31: Maybe you're just as weird as I am.
How are you doing now?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Pretty good, actually. Oh, you mean... with the whole thing?
NatRob31: Yes. You seemed so sad. I was really worried.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: No, it's okay. I talked to Laura. And... a little bit with Dad, too. They're all so excited to see you. They asked me to give you their love and tell you again how grateful they all are to you. But they'll do that themselves at the party. And to be honest, I can't wait to see what you look like on a spit.
NatRob31: I wish I could see myself. It's totally crazy, but I wish I could taste myself. I'd like to know what I taste like.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Maybe they can cut off a piece of you while you're still alive.
NatRob31: I'll hardly be able to taste it, there'll be a spit sticking out of my mouth.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Shit, you're right.
NatRob31 Honestly, Pete, and you're starting high school soon?
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Haha… Does your dad know yet?
NatRob31: Not yet. He's coming home today. He's been at a conference in New York for over a week. And Mom hasn't told him anything yet. So, he knows your dad would like me for dinner, but he doesn't know my decision yet.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: And how are you going to tell him?
NatRob31: I'll probably climb naked onto his lap and ride him until he cums inside me. And then I'll whisper in his ear that he just came inside a meat girl.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: For real??
NatRob31: No, I don't know yet. Maybe I'll just show him my stamp.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Oh yeah, the stamp. How come you're wearing one now after all?
NatRob31: Mom took me into town. We wanted to take my clothes to charity and go for ice cream, and before that she dragged me to Sidney's office, where a friend of hers works. She was a weird person. Well, she thought the stamp would cause me fewer problems. So that everyone can see right away what I am.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Cool. To be honest, I've always thought they were really hot.
NatRob31: Me too. But it hurt quite a bit.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: They burn it onto your skin, don't they?
NatRob31: Yeah. I kinda feel like a cow.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Well. In a way...
NatRob31: Haha.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: Oh, damn. Dad's calling. I have to go. Love you. Wanna video chat later?
NatRob31: Sure. See you then.
Pete_TheRobster_2330: See you.
NatRob31: I love you too, Pete.

When Peter's status changed back to offline, Natalie sighed, sank back into the pillow, and pressed the tablet against her bare chest.

I really love him

She reached between her legs, touched her wet pussy, slid a finger inside, and imagined his face as she did so.
And I'm definitely going to give him a gift he'll remember for the rest of his life.
With that, she carefully slid her finger deeper, across her wet, shiny slit and down between her buttocks, where she tenderly touched her butthole.

“It's yours, Pete,” she whispered with her eyes closed as she applied gentle pressure until her fingertip slipped into her tight hole. “No one else will get to enjoy this, just you and then maybe the spit.”

Chapter 10 - Beloved husband

Unfortunately, the planned video chat with Peter didn't happen because he spent most of the day touring with his father and didn't get home until late. So Natalie decided to spend the day relaxing by the pool and sunbathing in the garden. After all, she wanted to look her best when she presented herself naked to her family on her big day. And she had always thought that a little tan suited her quite well. Even though the fire would later give her skin an even deeper tan, of course.

Later, her mother joined her and transferred a preview version of the newest chapters of her latest novel to her tablet. Secretly, Nattie was extremely proud that she was always the first person to see a new work by the famous author. Her mother valued her feedback very much, and in fact, some of her suggestions had made it into her works.

In this one the main character was a young orphan girl her age who lived as a street child in the alleys of D-Town and tried to protect herself and her little sister from the sinister figures who frequented the area. An endeavor that was not always successful, of course. Natalie already had the feeling that this work could become one of her mother's most personal. It seemed that she was using it to process, at least in part, the death of her sister Monica. So she spent most of the afternoon working her way through the first hundred pages of the novel and then giving her mother her open and honest opinion, as was expected of her. And it brought a big smile to her mother's face when she heard that she already liked it very much. Secretly, Nattie deeply regretted that she would never know how the book ended and whether the two girls survived in the end.

But the best moment of the day was when her father finally returned. When Nattie saw the company Hovercraft land on the rooftop parking lot and him get out and say goodbye to his assistant, she jumped up and ran back into the house, as she had already agreed with her mother. She wanted to give him a chance to freshen up and settle in before she jumped on his lap. So she left it to her mom to welcome her beloved husband home.

***

A few minutes later, Stephanie stood at the stairs leading to the roof terrace, her heart pounding with excitement, waiting impatiently. And sure enough, shortly afterwards, she heard her husband's footsteps on the stairs. And then he came into view. Michael Robinson was a man who, even after twelve years of marriage, could still make her heart beat faster. At forty, he was in his prime and looked fantastic, she thought. She had always loved his dark, wavy hair, and his slightly slanted eyes were a clear indication of his Japanese grandmother. When he saw her at the foot of the stairs, his features lit up and a broad smile appeared on his lips.

“Steph... I'm so glad to be home at last.”

Beaming, she stretched out her hands and welcomed him at the foot of the stairs.

“I believe you, come here and kiss me. I missed you so much.”

He immediately took her in his arms and held her close. Steph sought his lips with hers, and they found each other in a tender kiss full of longing and joy at being reunited. His hand gently on her cheek, he whispered:

“I missed you too, darling. I missed you so much. Where's Nattie?”

His wife smiled.

“She'll be here soon. Go and freshen up first. Did Carina take good care of you?”

“Oh yes, she did. She was an angel. I'm really glad you introduced us back then.”

“How is she? Why didn't she come in with us?”

“Oh,” Mike waved it off with a smile. "She's bringing my documents to the office for me, and I'm really grateful to her for that. Besides, she's exhausted. I gave her the next few days off."

“That was sweet of you.”

Once inside, Stephanie took her husband's jacket off and hung it neatly on a hook in the coat closet. Then she stood on her tiptoes again and gave him another tender kiss on the lips.

“Well, I hope you've got some energy left. You're going to need it.”

Her husband, who seemed to understand the hint, smiled to himself, grabbed her butt, squeezed it, and pulled her close to him. He looked down at her and his eyes sparkled as he asked:

“Did you miss me that much?”

“Not just me, my darling, not just me.”

But with that, his wife laughed and pulled away from him, took him by the hand and pulled him into the kitchen, where she immediately instructed the coffee machine to fill two cups.

“How did it go?”

“Oh, it went great! I was able to wrap everything up nicely. I don't know if the big merger will actually happen in the end, but at least the chances look good.”

As he spoke, Mike took off his shoes and placed them neatly next to the door. Then he pulled his shirt over his head and took a deep breath. Stephanie bit her lip furtively as she looked at him. The sight still had an effect on her. She secretly hoped that Natalie wouldn't wear him out too much, because she also planned to climb onto his lap later and ride him until they both ran out of energy. But of course, she knew she had to let her child go first today. The news she had to announce was of paramount importance. As the coffee cups slowly filled, she replied:

“I'll keep my fingers crossed for you. That would be an amazing step for your career.”

“You can say that again. At least Mr. Fredrickson is very happy with my work.”

“He should be. You sacrifice a lot of time for it.”

A little contrite, Mike shrugged and stepped toward her. He raised his hand to her cheek and caressed it tenderly.

“I'm sorry, honey, but I love my job.”

“And that's a good thing,” she replied with a soft laugh. “But we both missed you anyway. Now get settled in, take a shower, and then go to the living room. I think someone can't wait to see you again.”

Michael smiled at her, threw his shirt over his shoulder, and turned away. But at the door, he paused and looked back at her with a worried frown.

“Did you talk to her? About... you know.”

Stephanie blinked a few times and swallowed hard, but tried not to show her feelings too openly.

“Yes, I did. But she should tell you herself.”

Her husband hesitated for a moment and sought her gaze. Then he nodded.

“All right.”

And with that, he disappeared around the corner, and shortly afterwards she heard the bathroom door close. She watched him for a moment, biting her lip thoughtfully.

He's not stupid. He can already guess what the answer is. What's going through your mind right now, my beloved husband?

Chapter 11 - Daddy's home


Nattie had waited impatiently for her father to finally come out of the bathroom. She quietly stayed in the background and tried not to be noticed, just watching as he went into the living room and finally let himself fall onto the couch with a sigh. But no sooner had he leaned back and reached for his tablet than she rushed toward him, beaming from ear to ear.

“DADDYYYY!”

Naked as she was, she jumped onto his lap, ignoring his surprised look, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him passionately. Her mother, who had watched the whole scene, stood in the doorway smiling and crossed her arms. She watched happily as father and daughter celebrated their reunion. And it wasn't long before Mike's hands began to passionately stroke his naked child's back and pull her close to him. Nattie greedily sucked on his tongue, kissed him, rubbed herself against him, nestled her whole body against his, and breathed in his scent.

Oh Dad

It took him quite a while to push her away enough to look up at her face and smile. But she still didn't let go of him, keeping her hands on the back of his neck and beaming at him.

“Dad, I missed you.”

“Oh, Nattie,” he sighed, stroking her cheek tenderly. “I missed you too, my little one.”

“You were gone forever. I thought it was only supposed to be a week.”

She frowned reproachfully, and he looked away.

“I know, I’m sorry. But it had to be done.”

Then he pushed her a little further away from him on his lap and looked at her with admiration. His strong hands slid over her arms and his eyes darted over her bare chest down to her wet, glistening pussy, which was rubbing against the hard bulge in his sweatpants.

"How come you're naked, sweetheart? Did your mother finally convince you of her way of life?"

Nattie grinned brightly and glanced quickly at her mother, who was still standing in the doorway. She gave her only an amused smile and shrugged her shoulders, but her daughter just shook her head and bit her lip.

“No, not exactly. But before I get to that…”

And with that, she kissed him again, passionately, sensually. She wrapped her arms around his neck and immediately felt his hands run over her back and the hard bulge pressing against her lap twitched expectantly. A warm shiver ran through her whole body and she enjoyed his tongue in her mouth so much that she wanted to open his pants immediately, take out his hard cock, and just impale herself on it. But before she fulfilled this desire, she definitely wanted to share the big news with him first. Because she had been looking forward to it so much. For days, she had been unable to think of anything else.

Out of the corner of her eye, she could still see her mother standing in the doorway, watching her with a pensive smile. But as much as Natalie loved her, it wasn't her who had her attention at that moment. At that moment, there was only her and her dad, the man who made her heart beat so fast, who had been there for her when she wanted to experience her first love, her first lust, her first passion. The man who had made her a woman a little over two years ago and whose kisses and touches were now becoming more and more passionate and demanding. She could already feel his hands on her butt again, feel him kneading and pulling her buttocks apart and tenderly tickling her back entrance with a finger. She moaned into his mouth, rubbing her wet crotch against his pants, knowing she was leaving a wet spot on them, but she didn't care at that moment.

But before the passion could overwhelm her, and she knew it wouldn't take much more, she pulled away from him and looked into his eyes, breathless. Her father also seemed to need a moment to recover. But eventually, he put a crooked smile on his lips and tilted his head with a smile.

“Hmm, that was lovely. If you always greet me so nicely when I come back, maybe I should stay away longer in the future?”

But the little girl immediately shook her head, hugged him, and pressed her cheek against his. A sad thought flashed through her mind.

In the future, there is no future for us

“No, no way, Dad.”

She took his face in both hands, looked seriously into his eyes, and shook her head.

“At least not as long as I'm still here.”

Something changed in her father's gaze as she spoke the words. The crease between his eyebrows deepened slightly and a hint of sadness entered his eyes. But before he could reply, she suddenly climbed off him, let his fingers slip through hers, and turned halfway around to present her bare backside to him.

“I want to show you something,” she whispered, feeling her heart leap into her throat as his gaze found the mark emblazoned on her buttock.

“What do you think?”

Without replying, Mike leaned forward, reached out his hand, and stroked the brand with a serious expression. It was no longer bright red, as it had been yesterday, but now adorning her skin in a light brown tone. His thumb tenderly traced the sensitive skin, and Nattie bit her lip in anticipation.

“So you're really going to do it. You... You're giving them your body? We're going to eat you at the reception?”

Natalie nodded and turned back to him. She was now standing very close to him, so close that she could feel his warm breath on her stomach.

“Of course. Did you think I would say no?”

Her father sighed, shrugged his shoulders and pressed a kiss below her belly button. Then he rested his forehead on her stomach and shook his head. She didn't see the look her parents exchanged at that moment, enjoying only the intimate touch, the closeness she felt at that moment.

“I... I don't know what I was thinking,” he finally replied quietly. But when he looked up at her again and let his hands wander down to her bottom, she could see a smile in his eyes that made her breathe a sigh of relief.
“But I'm incredibly proud of you. And grateful, too, because I know how happy George will be about this. But... I'm going to miss you as well.”

But no sooner had the words left his mouth than the twelve-year-old sank to her knees in front of him, took his hands, and looked up at him with longing in her eyes. The trembling in her pussy had become more and more intense in the last few minutes, it was almost a burning desire that desperately needed to be satisfied. And so she kissed his hands and then gently but firmly pushed him back onto the couch as she slid closer to him on her knees.

“Don't think about that now, Dad. I only want to think about one thing right now, that you're finally back.”

With a half-smile and a quick glance at his wife, who watched silently with shining eyes, Mike leaned back, and Natalie wasted no time. With practiced movements, she pulled down his waistband a little and felt for his cock. With a happy smile, she snuggled up to it, felt his hot shaft against her cheek, and sighed with relief.

Finally

And then she followed her instincts and simply did what felt right, what she had been doing with him for years, what she loved and what her mother had taught her all those years ago. She kissed her father's hard cock, licked from his balls up to the tip, and when she reached the top, she tenderly closed her lips around it and began to suck.

“Oh, Nattie. Wow... Oh God, yes, you're so good at this.”

Her father's satisfied moans were music to her ears. Keeping her eyes fixed on him, she whispered playfully as she slapped his hard cock against her cheek:

“I missed him.

“He missed you too. Oh yes...”

Mike's answer was lost in a long moan as she took him into her mouth again and began to suck him with complete devotion. Again and again she took him as deep as she could, sucking him, licking him, suckling on his tip and covering him with tender kisses in between. When his hard shaft wasn't in her mouth, she jerked him off, looking at him with love and longing.

When she glanced briefly at the door, she saw her mother smile at her, blow her a quick kiss, and then disappear around the corner to give the two of them their privacy. And Natalie was grateful, because even though she loved her mother more than life itself and had been longing for her closeness and touch more than ever before, this was a moment that belonged only to her and her father.

Just me and Dad

And so she continued to work on him, sucking his cock as passionately as she could, covering his balls with countless kisses, nibbling on his tip, jerking off his hard shaft, and playing with the tip of her tongue on his glans over and over again. Until at some point he couldn't take it anymore, moaned loudly, and carefully pulled away from her.

“Oh, baby, I want you.”

And there, his daughter beamed with happiness, nodded excitedly at him, and jumped to her feet, only to settle down at the other end of the couch with her legs spread and her arms stretched out invitingly toward him.

“Yes, fuck me, Dad. Fuck me. I want you... I want to feel you deep inside me.”

At least as aroused as she was, Mike dropped his pants and stepped over to her. He knelt on the edge of the couch, spread her legs, and without further ado, positioned his cock at her tight entrance. As always, his hard glans looked almost obscenely thick against her small, childlike slit. So she wasn't surprised when he paused again and looked up at her questioningly, tenderly placing a hand on her cheek.

“Do you really want this? Because I don't think I can hold back.”

His voice sounded rough and panting with lust. His eyes glowed with arousal and Natalie felt his firm grip around her ankles, holding her legs spread apart. She could hardly wait to feel him inside her, so she nodded eagerly, touched his hand on her cheek and whispered:

"Do it, Dad. Take me as hard as you want. I'm just a piece of meat. From today on, you never have to be careful with me again."

Mike growled with pleasure and then thrust his cock slowly but relentlessly forward until it was completely buried inside her. The air was literally knocked out of Nattie's lungs. She gasped, pressed her hand against her stomach, and squeezed her eyes shut, because it wasn't just pleasure, she felt, but also pain. But she could hardly tell the two sensations apart anymore, and she didn't want to. One was equivalent to the other, because what mattered in her life was no longer what she herself felt, but only what she had to give to others. And she wanted to give her father as much pleasure as she could. So, with trembling lips, she raised her hands to his cheeks, looked deep into his eyes, and gasped:

“Yes... just like that... aaahhh, fuck me. Push your beautiful, hard cock into my pussy and fuck me hard. Oh yes, yes, Dad. Give me everything you've got!”

Mike laughed softly and shook his head, but he didn't stop, thrusting again and again, driving his daughter closer and closer to orgasm with every hard thrust. After a while, he threw his head back, groaned, and bit his teeth together. He was obviously trying to stop himself from coming just yet.

“Oh God, you feel so good, so tight.”

“Just for you, Daddy.”

She stretched her arms above her head, arched her back, and gasped loudly with every thrust. The happiness she felt at that moment was overwhelming; she didn't know what to do with herself, she only knew one thing: she was in the right place. She felt so fulfilled at that moment. Her father was finally back, her beloved dad. His beautiful hard dick, the cock that had conceived her back then, was now inside her, driving her to the highest heights and tickling places inside her that no one else could find.

At some point, perhaps wanting to delay it a little longer, Mike changed his rhythm. His hard shaft now slid slowly and tenderly into her. He no longer pushed so deeply, but instead stimulated the first few inches of her vagina with tender, steady thrusts, massaging her lovingly rather than fucking her hard. With a dreamy look, Nattie reached out her arms to him and tenderly touched his chest and hips, and when he leaned over her, her fingers ran through his sparse chest hair, up to his neck. She pulled him down to her and kissed him lovingly, as he slid a little deeper into her and she gasped her excitement directly into his mouth.

“Dad...” With a veiled gaze, she looked into his eyes, ran her fingers over his lips, and enjoyed his gentle thrusts. “I’ve been so turned on since I found out. And Mom has been tormenting me. Especially yesterday.”

An imperceptible smile formed on his features. He didn’t stop thrusting tenderly, but asked:

“You were in town, weren't you?”

She nodded with narrowed eyes and moaned:

“Yes... and I was completely naked.”

“That must have been exciting.”

Another nod, and even though she was lying beneath him with her legs spread and his cock deep inside her, she felt a blush spreading across her cheeks.

“It was,” she whimpered. “Everyone was staring at me... Oh God, Dad...”

Mike redoubled his efforts; it was clear that he wanted to come now and that he intended to do it with her. His lips found her throat, his tongue slid over her skin, searching. She could feel his hot breath on her neck and his hard thrusts in her belly. By now, she could no longer distinguish the pain from the pleasure; they had merged into one ultimate feeling of arousal.

“Dad, yes, yes. Yes... come, come inside me, marinate me, oh God yes, Daddy.”

Marinate me

She had planned her words earlier while she was waiting for him, but now that she had said them, she felt ridiculous. Ashamed, she covered her eyes with her arm and grinned to herself, but her father didn't stop fucking her, and now it was exactly that again, a hard fuck with only one goal. And they were both driving towards it together, unstoppable.

“Hnnnnngggg... Daddy...”

“Oh, my little girl, my little darling...”

And then it happened. She could feel it, felt his hot seed shooting into her body and finding its target. At the same time, a wave of excitement flooded her mind. Goosebumps formed all over her body and she arched her back beneath him, screaming out her pleasure, squeezing her eyes shut so she couldn't see him staring at her in amazement with an overjoyed smile on his lips. Mike was still pumping the last thrusts of his hot juice into his child and couldn't have been happier at that moment. But eventually his strength left him and he collapsed limply on top of her. She immediately wrapped her arms and legs around him, nestled her face in his neck, and whispered:

“I love you, Dad.”

“I love you too, sweetheart.”

She could feel him sighing, breathing in shakily and trying not to settle his entire weight on top of her. Yet she would have gladly endured it, almost wanted him to bury her beneath him, wanted to gasp for breath beneath him...
But eventually he groaned and sat up again with a satisfied expression on his face. The smile he gave her was full of love and gratitude.

“Wow, I needed that.”

Nat laughed softly, still feeling him deep inside her. With a pensive smile, she ran her hand over her stomach and felt the spot where she thought his tip was.

“Me too.”

Her father leaned over her again, gave her a tender kiss on the lips and then one on each of her hard nipples. Then he carefully reached for his cock and gently and slowly pulled it out of her. However, his twelve-year-old daughter couldn't help but sigh with pleasure and tremble all over as her father's thick shaft left her tight embrace. She gasped once more, laughed shyly, and then propped herself up on her elbows.

“Oh dear, I'm leaking.”

“Wait, sweetheart...”

“Oh, Dad... Aaahhhhh...”

With a quiet outcry, she fell back onto the couch and trembled all over as her father dove between her legs and began to lick her. His rough tongue danced over her highly sensitive lips and clit, lapping up every drop of cum he could find. He stayed between her legs for a good minute, licking her clean, and Nattie almost thought she would jump out of her skin, so intense were the feelings. It was as if her whole body had been put under high voltage.

That would be another hot way to kick the bucket

But before she could pursue this tempting thought, Mike suddenly sat up, crawled over her, and kissed her on the mouth. His daughter eagerly returned the kiss, and soon she had the familiar taste of his semen on her tongue and closed her eyes in pleasure. When he finally pulled away from her and she looked up at him with a satisfied sigh, she met his thoughtful smile.

“Oh, dear. You're just like your mother.”

Nattie stretched out in front of him on the couch, purring contentedly like a kitten that had just been fed milk, and grinned broadly.

“Thank you. I'll take that as a compliment.”

“It's true. And not just in character, you look more and more like her every day.”

But suddenly something changed in his gaze, a hint of seriousness appeared in his dark eyes as he continued quietly:

“Are you really sure you want to do this? That you…”

But then she nodded, propped herself up on her elbows again, and looked him in the eye with conviction.

“Yes, Dad. Yes. I've thought about it for a long time. And it just feels right.”

Mike's brows furrowed thoughtfully. He was still sitting between her spread thighs, his cock on her pubic mound, his hands gently on her knees. He tilted his head and finally asked a question that sent a cold feeling through her stomach.

“Aren't you afraid?”

“I'm terrified.”

She bit her lip and lowered her gaze.

“I'm scared of the pain. And also, of... Well...” She shrugged uncertainly. “Death and what comes after...”

With that, she sat up straight, tucked her legs under her, and placed her hands in her lap. Her father did the same and sank back into the pillows opposite her. Eventually, she shrugged and timidly looked up at him again, a crooked smile on her lips.

“But whenever these doubts arise in me, I think about how happy you will all be. How much you will enjoy my meat. And then the fear disappears. And all that remains is anticipation.”

After these words, Mike raised his hand and tenderly stroked her cheek. Then he brushed a sweaty strand of hair from her forehead lovingly, and Natalie nestled into his rough palm affectionately. She could see that he was struggling, fighting a lump in his throat, when he finally spoke:

“You're going to give them an unforgettable day.”

A radiant smile formed on her lips.

“Are you looking forward to eating me too?”

To her great delight, her dad didn't hesitate for a second with his answer.

“You bet. I can't wait to cut off a nice piece of you. I don't even know what I want to try first.”

He playfully poked her in the sides several times, making her giggle. But after a while, she looked up at him seductively and raised her hands to her chest. She pushed together the little flesh she had to offer and playfully offered it to him.

“Maybe one of my breasts, or would you prefer a thick slice of my butt?”

She wiggled her bottom invitingly on the couch, and the smile on her father's lips grew wider.

“Maybe both, darling. I'll definitely be back for seconds.”

No sooner had the words left his mouth than she threw her arms around his neck and planted a long kiss on his lips. She felt his tender grip on her hip, played with his tongue, and sighed blissfully into his mouth. Then, after a long and passionate kiss, she leaned her forehead against his shoulder and stared at his lap. Lost in thought, she placed her hand on his stomach and bit her lip.

“I can't wait to be in there.”

But this thought was accompanied by another, and it gave her a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach. In a regretful tone, she added quietly:

“Unfortunately, I won't stay long, then I'll end up in the toilet.”

It was kind of weird. She had never given any thought to what would happen afterwards. She knew she would die, that her body would be processed and prepared, and that all the guests at the wedding couldn't wait to eat her. But as was the way with food, it followed its natural course. Everything that went in at some point had to come out again eventually. And so, at that moment, she was overwhelmed by a simple but unfortunately undeniable realization.

I will become feces. I will be digested and my remains excreted. I will end up as a pile of shit

She was infinitely grateful to her father when his voice pulled her out of these not exactly pleasant thoughts.
“Unfortunately, that can't be avoided, dear. But a part of you will always stay with me, right here.”

With that, he took her hand and placed it on his heart. She could feel it beating in his chest.

“I will never forget you, Nattie. Never. I promise you that.”

The little girl closed her eyes, swallowed hard, and nestled against his chest. She listened to his heartbeat, felt his warm skin against hers, and took a deep breath.

“I love you, Dad. And that's exactly why I'm doing this. Because I want to be as close to you... to you and Mom as I possibly can.”

Okay, I'm really liking Michael. He seems the most grounded and sane person so far, which makes sense as the rest of the cast introduced so far have mainly been women, who have been conditioned in a Dolcett world. So it makes sense that he might not have snuff bunny tendencies. I have to say though, that that didn't answer ANY of my theories and Natalie's ultimate fate is still completely shrouded in mystery! I'm eagerly waiting for what happens next.

I would say also that while I understand that in this futuristic world, children may be more educated and more emotionally intelligent then present society, but some of Natalie's thoughts and comments still come off as coldly clinical and beyond her years. I would have perhaps preferred if Natalie used the term "poop" with a childish giggle at the thought (poop jokes), as opposed to the more clinical "feces." Or else, there should probably be a quick mention in the introduction of the story about the higher maturity levels to explain this away because I'm having trouble reconciling it with the modern day and have to remind myself of your comments earlier.

I would also recommend more banter between Natalie and her father. When Natalie offers a breast, the father could have playfully commented that being so little they would hardly be a meal. I had to double check and their size was confirmed in the 11th paragraph of your story =D. Simultaneously, drawing attention to the small size and the idea that she won't live to see them grow larger, could also have played a role in keeping the reader guessing at her fate as it gives her another reason to renege on her promise. But that's not really necessary.

I must say, I am looking forward to the final reveal and the symbolism (if any) behind a meat girl at a wedding feast. Is it just food, like any other, or does it take the place of the wedding cake? Which part goes to the bride and groom?

With more chapters out I'm going to spill some thoughts out / ramble on about the world building and then some theories and ideas about where the story might go.

I am going to be mentioning stuff from Pixelwriter's other story Happy Ending as their are some important lore pieces in that story. I'll try not to spoil it. It's also been a while since I read any of Edward Hyde's "Sydneyverse" stories, so i'm going to base my thoughts solely on Pixelwriter's stories.

Everything is taking place 300 years in the future, so early 2300s. We do have a few examples of advanced technology, (the hovercar, the home computer, and the "sex toy" from Happy Ending), but it doesn't seem to be super advanced or "science magic". Their doesn't seem to be the type of technology you would see in other stories this far into the future. Stephanie's problems getting pregnant not being solved is an example.

Society wise, the main view we are getting is from Natalie, who appear to be some level of wealthy and still seems to have a slightly naive sheltered view of the world around her. This world seems to be more in the middle of the dystopia / utopia kind of society. Their doesn't seem to be a draconian legal system seemingly made to feed women into a execution dominated prison system. To be fair we haven't had any mention of how the legal system works or what kind of crime rates they have. I think its safe to say that their is no lottery at play to push women into becoming meatgirls. Their is a seedier side with the D-Town, but we don't know how they work. The only hint we get is from the little bit from Stephanie's story about her sister. It does seem that the district is pretty shady with how things happen.

From Happy Ending we know that their is a birth ratio of 1 to 10 in favor of women and that this is a straight meatgirl society and that boys dying in snuff related manners is rare but not unheard of. Also, while the process of becoming a meatgirl is based on consent from the meatgirl, their are people who are pushing for a more dystopian "women are livestock and have 0 rights" mindset, but they appear to be in the minority. Based of that and what we heard about D-Town, said consent might be more loosely defined or not very regulated beyond the commercial level. As far as we know, Natalie hasn't signed a consent form or made any kind of official documentation / evidence that she is consenting to this. Seems easy for shadier people to take advantage of.

Economically, this is a capitalistic society with Natalie's family being on the wealthier side, its hard to say how upper class they are, but I suspect that the family isn't as wealthy as Uncle George. Stephanie on the other hand is implied to have come from a less of then she currently is level. The family from Happy Ending appeared to be middle class, with the father fixing the hovercar and the reaction to the "sex toy". Parts of the story show that there's also a lower class with girls selling themselves off to raise money for the family and chapter 7 heavily implies that their are girls who are convinced that its better for them to be meat. The stories about D-Town also imply that their is a problem with poverty, but at what level is hard to say. I could be wrong and George could be upper class, Natalie middle class, and Happy Ending family lower class.

That ended up longer then I thought so i'll leave the theories and ideas part for another post.

>>28265
>>28265
The year it takes place is actually 2344. I hid a tiny hint of this in the story, namely in Natalie's and Peter's usernames, which both contain their birth years. And yes, the future is high-tech, but definitely not as utopian as, for example, in Star Trek, where practically every health problem is solved. I wanted to demonstrate this i.e.by the fact that Stephanie still has difficulty getting pregnant. However, they have made progress, both medically and socially. Free health care is standard, which it should have been by now, in my opinion. And, as I'll mention in a later chapter, there's a kind of genetic vaccination that a child receives shortly after birth that ensures that there are no genetic defects in incestuous reproduction.

I deliberately try to give readers a little freedom in how they imagine the world. It's definitely a mix of dystopia and utopia, even if the utopian aspect far outweighs it. There is a certain dark side, but it doesn't go as far as, for example, in Arcane with Piltover and Zaun. It's just that, just like in big cities today, there are certain dark neighborhoods where one shouldn't venture, and where crime reigns. Because consent is often less emphasized there. It's quite possible that I'll devote myself to a story later that might take place in such an area.

As for the boys in this society, it certainly happens that they occasionally lose their lives because they recklessly risk them on certain occasions. However, this happens to a much lesser extent than is the case with girls.

There is a registration system, a kind of database, that records who is registered as a Meatgirl and who isn't. However, this is only necessary for official registrations, for example, when registering to be killed at a restaurant belonging to an officially sanctioned slaughterhouse or at a public event, such as a TV show.

And as for the social status of the families I've mentioned so far, you've pretty much hit the nail on the head. Uncle George and his family are filthy rich. He's an influential businessman who could afford absolutely anything. However, he's celebrating his upcoming wedding in a smaller way. It won't be a huge party; it'll be a barbecue with maybe 20 to 30 guests. Mike, Stephanie, and Natalie are also quite wealthy. They live quite luxuriously, and this is largely thanks to Stephanie's success as an author. Mike is trying to work his way up in his company. He works in lower management at Gretel's, a restaurant chain.

As for the Fischer family from "Happy Ending", they're in the lower middle class. A perfectly normal, average family with a steady income, three children—oh, sorry, two children ;) and a small house. Not rich, but happy.

>>28267
I was thinking about Star Trek when I was thinking about the tech level. There doesn't seem to be anything too out there. Talking medically, I was thinking about Stephanie's description of how they could prepare and cook her. It's possible a high-tech society in the future could develop a drug to help a person last longer in that sort of situation. Just a theory/thought. I also imagine there are all kind of gadgets that are used to cook girlmeat. Who knows how they cook cook her with Uncle George being filthy rich. Natalie, at least based of the interaction with the girls at the mall, is convinced shes going to be spit roasted.

If you don't want to stamp out the Natalie gets pregnant theory you don't have to answer this, but I imagine with the advanced medical science and the free health care that there is some kind of birth control Natalie is using (her Father certainly isn't) or is that something their not worried about?

I was also imagining the D-Towns as more of a Red Light district where the more seedier things happen. Never really thought of them as a rundown slum or anything like that.

You mentioning Uncle George's wedding being a smaller event and not some large extravagant affair to show off does clear up a bit of my thoughts on the wedding. I was wondering if Natalie would be enough to feed everyone or if there would be other meatgirls who are not the main course and whether or not the brides younger sister could be a possible replacement in the event Natalie doesn't go through with it. I still think it will be Stephanie in the event that happens.

With Stephanie bringing in the big bucks, I can assume Michael and George didn't come from a filthy rich family and George is more self made rich then born into money rich?

>>28269
I'm not going to go into detail about the party itself, you'll just have to wait and see.
As for contraception, Natalie gets a little injection every six months that ensures she is a certain percentage safe. There is still a tiny residual risk, but she has to live with that.
As for D-Towns, you're right. What I meant was that it's not really a run-down lower town, but more of a poorly monitored red-light district where the police don't regularly venture.
And yes, the two brothers come from a completely normal, average family, but George has already achieved what Michael is still working on, which is to successfully work his way up in his company.

Please forgive me if my worldbuilding sometimes gets a little out of hand. I just love it. And please don't be mad if I can't answer all the questions, because I want to keep a little suspense alive. And I also want to give readers the opportunity to get a little involved in the story by imagining some details for themselves.

>>28271
It's cool, I'm enjoying the world building and how it's more believable then some of the worlds where it's just an excuses to get to the snuff (not that I'm complaining, that is why I mainly come to this site after all).

Sorry if I'm being too nosey about things, when I like a story I get a bit obsessive about it. If this was a book, it would be the kind that I would be reading until the sun came up.

>>28272
That is maybe the biggest compliment you can give a writer. Thank you!

>>28273
Your welcome, it's shaping up to be a great story.

Just a bit of a disclaimer, this is just me going through my thoughts about the story / where it could go, not trying to tell you what to put in it. When I get into a book, show, or movie, I like to ramble on about it, but a story with this subject matter is harder to talk to people about. Write the story you want to write.

I'm interested in meeting Natalie's friends and their reaction to her transition to meatgirl. There is also the swim team and spelling club to deal with, though I'm sure there's not going to be any conflict involved with that. With her becoming a meatgirl, I assume there's no reason for her to go to school anymore, but I am interested on how school life in this world goes. We got a taste with Happy Ending but I am curious. Maybe something for another story.

I do think the Volunteers band might play a role later on. Stephanie might have connections to get a meet and great or something for her daughter. Hell, rich people have paid for private concerts before so who knows. I like Natalie being a metal fan and the band being Canadian is a interesting choice. I notice fictional metal bands tend to be from one of the Scandinavian countries, like Dethklok from Metalocalypse. I could be wrong though and the band is just their for lore or a seed for another story.

Same thing for the girls from the mall coming back into the story. They could be just a plot device for Natalie's shift to meatgirl and they could not show up again. That does lead me to the least believable part of the story. I can get behind the snuff/meatgirl/incest being accepted, and I know that a meatgirl obviously doesn't have pockets, but a 12 year old girl going out and not having her future equivalent for a cellphone with her is just weird. The again it is 300 years in the future so people having cellphones constantly on them could just be seen as a weird thing people in the past did.

I have some thoughts on the little bit of backstory we have for Stephanie but I want to wait until we have more info.

>>28274
You see the little silver object, leaning on the blue tablet. That's a communication device. Everybody is wearing it directly on the skin (most commonly on the wrist or the upper arm). It works as a communicator, is connected to the NET and can be scanned by the authorities to retrieve your ID or your health records.

(That's Sam's head by the way, from Happy Ending, This and other pics of mine can be found on Pixiv)

Chapter 12 - A mother's thoughts


Stephanie knew that she wasn't needed at that point. This moment belonged to the two of them and only them. However, she would never forget the moment when Natalie told her father the big news. It touched her heart to see her husband take his beloved child in his arms, hold her close, and hold her tight, because she knew exactly what he was feeling at that moment.

On the one hand, he was of course happy for his brother. George and he were very close and had spent a lot of time together in the past. It was only after her brother-in-law moved to California with his family that this changed. Mike missed him very much and being able to give him this gift now filled him with great joy. But it also meant that he would lose his only daughter. And that was the other side of the coin.

She knew how Mike felt. He hadn't been thrilled when he first heard the news either. And yet, just like her, he had decided to leave the final decision up to Natalie. It was her life. Her body. Her death. She was no longer a little child, as she herself had realized just yesterday when they were at the café. She was a young woman who could make her own decisions. And she seemed to have made up her mind.

  And so Stephanie sighed, gave her daughter another smile, blew her a kiss, and left the two alone. But she didn't return to her study; instead, her feet carried her to Natalie's room as if of their own accord. She opened the door, stepped inside, and closed it behind her. Then she looked up and glanced around. Posters of her daughter's favorite band hung on the walls. The bed was rumpled and unmade. Several tablets lay scattered across her desk, the computer screen was off. Toys she probably hadn't touched in ages were piled up on the shelves. And in front of the wardrobe stood the Sybian that Nattie had gotten for Christmas two years ago. Stephanie smiled as she looked at the almost empty bottle of lubricant next to the excessively used sex toy and shook her head in amusement. But then she looked up at the now empty and open wardrobe and bit her lip.

I really didn't think she would do that

Through the closed bedroom door came the loud and excited moans of her daughter, who had probably just been brought to climax by her father. Stephanie's heart pounded with happiness, but her hands clenched in front of her chest and she bit her lip.

Her voice, which I won't hear again in a few weeks. The house will be so empty without you

With tears in her eyes, she sank down onto the edge of the bed, grabbed her child's blanket, pulled it toward her, and buried her face in it. She breathed deeply, taking in the familiar scent, and squeezed her eyes shut.
Until recently, she had still hoped that Nattie might change her mind. That was why she had taken her to Chloe. Why she had tried again and again to shock her, to challenge her. She had hoped that the cold, hard reality of her impending death might dissuade her from her plan. But it seemed she had underestimated Nattie's determination.

My little girl wants this, and part of her is looking forward to it. She takes after me, maybe a little too much. It's my own fault that I'm losing her now. Maybe things would have turned out differently if I hadn't given her my novels to read all the time

But no sooner had the thought popped into her head than she called herself a fool. Because, of course, Stephanie knew that it wasn't that simple to explain. That's just the way the world was. Even when she gave birth to little Nattie and held her in her arms for the first time, overjoyed, she knew that she might only have a few years with her. Girls were eaten in this world, that was a fact. It was normal; she herself had helped slaughter dozens of them in her youth. Some of her fondest memories were of helping her father in the slaughterhouse. And then there was the fact that she herself had never really planned on growing very old.

Steph sobbed into the blanket, squinting her eyes and pulling her knees up. It was as if all her strength had left her at that moment. Because despite all these logical thoughts, part of her blamed herself and wondered if it was perhaps her fault after all. Whether she had unwittingly and unconsciously driven her child to this decision.

Why didn't I just say no on her behalf? Why? No, George, you can't eat my only daughter, buy yourself a meat girl!

In hindsight, she would have much preferred to face her daughter's accusations of patronizing her than the reality she now faced. She would have much preferred to try to explain to her why she had taken this decision out of her hands than to lose her forever. But she hadn't done it. Instead, she had assured her brother-in-law and niece that she would talk to her. That she would ask her and leave the decision up to her. Had that been irresponsible or respectful towards her child? She didn't know. Nevertheless, there was this little voice inside her that she just couldn't silence, accusing her over and over again of failing as a mother.

Stephanie didn't know how long she lay in her daughter's bed crying. But she knew she couldn't hide forever. And so, at some point, she sat up, ran her fingers through her hair, and dabbed the tears from her cheeks.

I have to be strong for her. I don't want to unsettle her in any way. If that's her dream, then she should be allowed to enjoy it to the fullest and not have to worry about whether she might hurt us in the process

Then she got up, took the blanket, shook it out, and left the bed in a much tidier state than she had found it. Then she went to the wardrobe, closed it, and finally pushed the tablets on her child's table neatly together. Just like a mother does.

A mother... soon I won't be one anymore

Once again, she had to fight against a hard lump in her throat and almost roughly wiped her eyes with the palms of her hands to hold back her tears.

Pull yourself together, Robinson. Be strong, damn it. You are a woman in a world where very few girls get the chance to become women. Now help your girl find her way and stop thinking about yourself

And so Stephanie left her daughter's bedroom, put on a fake smile, and went into the kitchen. The two lovebirds in the living room were sure to need refreshments after their little romp.

>>28289
So its like a combadge from Star Trek. I like the art. It did remind that Stephanie is blonde, for some reason I keep picturing her as a redhead. The paperwork in the picture does have me thinking though. The Citizenship and Behaviour section makes me wonder if there is any consequence for scoring low. It doesn't come across as a world that forces under performing girls into the meatgirl industry, but the Teacher's Comments section might have a "you're daughter's useless, send them to the butcher" comment (but possibly worded nicer).

Something I read on a different forum did get me thinking about something though, what would it be like to be a vegan or even just a picky eater who doesn't like human meat in a world like this. Like in this world are their anti-meatgirl movements.

I liked the chapter with the dad. The dad was obviously rougher with Natalie then he previously has been, but he didn't go full beast mode and treat her like a fuck toy to get himself off with. Although, I suspect that the roughness Natalie experiences will increase as the story progresses.

As for the new chapter, a downer, but it did what it needed to. Giving us Stephanie's point of view does change my thoughts on which of my ending theories will happen. I'm pretty much convinced that either Natalie or Stephanie get barbecued and we get some aftermath/epilogue chapters from the one who doesn't. In the event Natalie goes over the coals, there still is a possibility that Stephanie decides to become meat afterwords. I think that the "someone else" theory has an almost 0 percent chance of happening.

>>28302
That's a standard report card for a fifth grade middle school student, I downloaded and filled out myself. 😄

Oh and don't get confused, that's Samantha from my story "Happy Ending". I just used it to showcase the combadge.
But nonetheless Stephanie IS blonde 😄, as is Natalie.

I'm going to throw out an insane theory for funsies. The two males we've met so far have been rather emotionally grounded and mostly normal. However, the females we've met have been on an emotional roller coaster see sawing between their snuff bunny tendencies and their own natural self preservation. It almost feels like they might think that the snuff bunny tendency and the world built around it is "wrong." Given that your world takes place in the future, social conditioning, or even out right brain washing would not be too far fetched. So it stands to reason that the only reason why women and girls would deny their own natural instincts to stay alive (and breed) is due to some level of brain washing. If this is the case, then the emotional swings I've been seeing in the women would make sense as they struggle with the cognitive disconnect. And the men are mostly unaffected as they're much less brain washed. Of course, there has been no real indications of this happening and is just a wild thought I wanted to throw out there. But that communicator you introduced that all women have, even naked ones, could be a tool with additional nefarious purposes...

The theory reminded me of a story I read a long time ago where an ancient entity possess the body of random women utterly and pretends to be them while working on their agenda. The mind of the vessel is forced to watch in horror as someone wearing her body and using her hands commits atrocities to her loved ones and can only scream into the void. Until one day, the son of the vessel's was about to be killed and for a moment, the mother was able to break through the entity's hold and sacrifice herself to save her child with the help of every other mother and their stolen families. But it was for just a moment, and the entity moved on to another vessel to continue her agenda and the mother became another faceless voice screaming into the void.

Just some rambling thoughts to say that I'm really enjoying this story and world building. I'm especially enjoying the doubt over Natalie's final fate and how folks are questioning if it's alright to harvest a girl when it's your own girl, whom you love very much.

>>28304
Yeah, keep the theories coming, I enjoy them all, even the wild ones. XD

>>28303
Sorry, I should have clarified, I meant the Robinsons group shot on your pixiv account when I was talking about Stephanies hair.

>>28304
It's hard to say if it's the work of a nefarious "one world order" type of organization, but there is certainly social conditioning going on. A non-story spoiler for Happy Ending the 9 year old daughter was saying she was taught in school that they shouldn't be sad about those who have died. The same story also mentions a movement that tried to turn women into meat slaves but failed. If their is a secret cabal that means they failed to push it that far, or that it going that far was against their plans, which would imply this is being done with a "gentle touch" method.

>>28305
Ok, some wild theories.

Since the start, I've been suspicious of Uncle George's motivations. After what you mentioned in your other posts I'm not as suspicious, but because I've read too many stories on sites like this, the thought is still there. He was said to have a "look of love" by Stephanie, but who's to say it wasn't a "look of love" one gives the most amazing piece of steak they've ever seen. He is described as a "shrewd businessman" and "always knew exactly how to get what he wanted". Whats not to say George doesn't have a dark side. I suspect Natalie will be at Georges home at lest 2 or 3 days before the wedding, probably without the parents. At that point George treats her just as a meatgirl to have his way with and not as his niece. Natalie's plan to give her anal virginity to Pete could fail and it gets taken by George. Basically, I'm saying George could end up being the type of man Stephanie was warning Natalie about.

Then a crazy M Night "what a twist" Shyamalan ending theory:

This turns out to be "in universe" a book written by Stephanie. It might be a "based on true events" book about her daughter being cooked and eaten. It could be that Natalie gets cooked and eaten but the book is what she wished had happened and she gets cooked and eaten in the book instead. Or the whole story could be made up and shes just based on her fantasy of cooking and eating her daughter (bonus points: the ending is revealing the "real world" Natalie reading the book and her reaction to it). Or Natalie is writing the book, taking after her mother, with the same variations above but just swap Stephanie and Natalie.

>>28307

Oh man! Shamalaned! I can definitely see those twist ending. Maybe cannibalism isn't real and this is just Stephanie's dark fantasy she's writing down. Or Stephanie is eaten or otherwise killed and Natalie finds and continues this story on her mother's holopad.

>>28307
Ah, okay, that explains a lot. I thought you were referring to this picture. >>28289


Well, as far as social conditioning is concerned, it has definitely been around for 300 years. Ever since a young girl managed to change the world back then. In that respect, yes, there is conditioning of girls and women to believe that their flesh is, as a matter of course, part of the food chain.
However, there is no evil intention behind it, no insidious plan by any organization or all the men in the world.;)
In fact, I would say that Sidney's or any other girl meat chain is no more evil than McDonald's is today. Rather less, in fact, as they are actively committed to preserving the environment. It's a green company, if you will.

And yes, I mentioned a political movement that wants to ensure that women lose their rights and are subjugated to the will of men. However, similar devious groups already exist today. So this is not something I invented. Unfortunately. :(

As for Uncle George, he's a good guy. Yes, he's a successful businessman, but he's not a villain. He loves his niece just as much as he loves his children. And he would never do anything to her that she doesn't want. In other words, if Natalie decided she'd rather continue living her life than end up as his wedding dinner, he would accept that decision.

And as for the rest, my goodness, you really give me lots of ideas for more stories. I don't think I'll ever run out of material. XD

But in all seriousness, you guys have great ideas. Why aren't more of you writing?

>>28318
Ideas are easy, actually getting something decent out of them is a whole different matter.

Can't find Pixelwriter on Pixiv.

>>28318
Mainly time, I am easily distracted, and coming up with the main concept isn't the hard part for me, its fleshing them out in to an actual story.

For example, I had the idea for a prison / execution centre for girls that's of inspired by The Execution of Joanne and some of Djetlas stories, but I don't want it to be a short story because I've read so many like that that it would feel like a rip off to me. So I was thinking something longer. I have an idea for the beginning and the end worked out, but it's figuring out what all happens in the middle that makes my brain hurt.

>>28330
https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/39514058
I just noticed that they go by Pixelwatcher on pixiv.

There is a great deal of distance from an idea to a cohesive story, even with the help of AI. I've had a lot of fun using AI to help write my ideas but I can't for the life of me make them a real story. They keep meandering and have no ending. AI has been a fun tool but if anything, it's just made me far more appreciative of the authors we've been blessed with. Don't get me wrong, I'm not disparaging AI writing. I'm just saying even with AI assisted tools, a writer I am not.

But I did have some fun ideas.
1. Teen girl and her boyfriend are trying to have sex but they don't have a condom. So they ask the girl's younger sister if they can use her pussy as an all natural condom and remove it from her. No one gets pregnant and a good time is had by all except for the younger.

2. Young girl wants a pet but her mother says their apartment is too small. Instead, mom finds a product that turns the girl's clit into a pet, witch detaches from her body like a little worm but anything that happens to it the girl feels. I ran with this idea multiple times and they all had fun bits to read but didn't make a cohesive story. But my favorite bit was that the little clit pet still uses the girl's pussy as a bed/toy much to the girl's annoyance so she decides to remove her entire vulva to give to the clit pet. But now that her vulva is removed (yet still alive and functional) the clit pet uses it as a means to try and seduce the girl it came from. There's some funny/sexy banter where the girl says she's known her pussy for years whereas the clit has only had it for a few days so it's going to have to try much harder if it wants to seduce her using her own former pussy lips.

>>28335
These are most certainly very creative ideas. :D

But all I can say is this: A story, that never gets started, never gets finished.
Just try, and even if you fail, you will learn. Especially in the age of AI, a creative mind must never give up!

>>28337
Well, I did, actually, a lot. I generated multiple versions of my ideas, which were functional fap material. But attempting to put more effort into it to create a cohesive story that others might enjoy reading is a frustrating and headache inducing experience and this is not the fault of the AI generator but my own failings as a creative writer. Even the plot summary is too much for me. Just outlining characters, a plot, and a beginning to end I just cannot do that properly. Which again, is why I am ever so thankful for actual writers and the content they put out.

While you're waiting for the next part of the story (which will follow soon) I have a little treat for you. ;)
To see the full resolution of my little Nattie go check out my Pixiv account.
https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/39514058

>>28346
I like the pic, style is simple but not too simple if that makes sense.

The only suggestion is, if this is Natalie's room, maybe a Volunteers band poster on the wall.

>>28352
I started to draw on this medium 2 months ago. I'm still learning. 😏

>>28353 Are you using an AI or hand drawn for you images. Also, how did you get the wrap around of Registered Meat on the meat stamp. Whe I did the "Meat the Robinsons" manip and used the grade stamp on the upper thigh, I was imagining that in a Dolcett World, all of the meat eligle potential livestock, (both male and female) would need to get meat graded periodically. The meat stamp would use an ink that would wear off over a period of 3 months or so. Also all citizens would get a permanent barcode tatoo to aid the grading and potential havesting processes

>>28354
Hand drawn on Clip Studio Paint. I don't use AI.

There is a tool embedded in CSP for curving text. Very useful once you understand how to use it. 😅

>>28346
I absolutely love this picture! Maybe you could out her on a wooden table or a salad platter?

A minor wrist injury is holding my creativity back at the moment. Updates will come, but a few days later, than planned. Sorry!

>>28417
A wrist injury? Been over-doing it a bit? :-P

Chapter 13 - BDSM

33. That was the number displayed on the large screen in the kitchen this morning. Natalie now had thirty-three days left. Two days had passed since her father returned home and she told him the big news. A little over a month, a time that absolutely had to be used. But her body didn't seem to have fully grasped that every hour, every single minute she had left was precious. Because it had decided to do what it had been doing to her once a month for a little over a year. Natalie had gotten her period.

She was understandably annoyed at that, because it was something she hadn't considered when she made the decision to get rid of all her clothes and spend the rest of her life naked. That meant a small adjustment, because until now she had normally relied on pads. Now, however, she had to resort to tampons, which she had borrowed from her mother. It was Steph who had reassured her a little, because when it happened and she woke up last night with that unfortunately now quite familiar feeling between her legs, she had been a little worried at first. She hadn't actually expected her period yet. But after a nighttime conversation with her mother, she had learned that, especially in the first two years of menstruation, the body still needed a while to adjust and, accordingly, the intervals between periods could easily vary. In addition, major life changes, stress, and increased sexual activity could also have a certain influence on this rhythm, and these were all factors that were playing a fairly significant role in her life at the moment.

The slight cramps in her abdomen that accompanied this at the moment were also something she could have done without, but every time she thought about it, she had to smile secretly, because what were these pains compared to what was in store for her?

If I can't even handle this, maybe I should really think twice about having an eight-foot steel spike rammed through my body. That might sting a little more

In the mirror, she saw her lips curl into an amused smile. Then she shook her head at herself and concentrated again on what she was doing. At that moment, the little girl was sitting in front of the mirror in her room. Or rather, she was kneeling there in a rather exposed pose. Because in the last few hours, she had been grappling with a certain topic that she couldn't get out of her head. And that was since her visit to Sidney's registration office, to see Miss Chloe O'Donnell.

BDSM

Bondage, discipline, sadism, and masochism. Four little words that played a big role in their culture. What used to be just a fetish, or if you wanted to go a little further, a certain type of relationship, was now almost ubiquitous. What was impaling a woman on a barbecue spit other than the ultimate immobilization? In other words, a certain form of bondage. It took incredible discipline on the part of a meat girl to willingly submit to the point of giving up her entire life and future just so that others could enjoy a delicious meal. Sadism meant deriving pleasure and satisfaction from inflicting pain on another person, but this was consensual. The same was true of masochism, except that you were on the other side of the whip.

But what fascinated Natalie most at the moment was not so much the cultural aspect of it all, but the erotic one. It made her chest flutter when she looked at pictures and holos of girls and women striking the various poses that Chloe and her mother had talked about. One of them particularly caught her eye. It was called Nadu.
This position required kneeling with legs spread wide apart, keeping the body upright and placing the hands on the thighs. In most depictions, the women were shown with their heads bowed, probably to indicate their submission. But Natalie looked at herself in the mirror and had to admit that she liked what she saw. Except, of course, for the little ribbon dangling between her legs, which made her grimace in discomfort every time she noticed it.

Annoyed, she picked it up and briefly considered whether she should just push it between her labia. But it did have a purpose, didn't it? She let out a frustrated sigh, bit her lip, and absentmindedly rubbed her clitoris once. She looked over at her Sybian with almost longing. How she would love to sit on that wonderfully vibrating saddle right now, or maybe change the attachment and replace it with the vibrator that came with it. But the risk of making a mess was far too great for her. And so she just sighed again, full of regret, and closed her eyes.
Somehow, at that moment, the images from Sidney's office immediately reappeared in her mind's eye, with her bent over. Miss O'Donnell behind her, her rough fingers all over her pussy. She had treated her like a piece of meat, like an object. And that was exactly what she had wanted, after all. And yet, in a way, the experience had also left her confused. The stamp on her right buttock, which she had admired extensively in the mirror earlier, clearly showed what she was: a piece of meat waiting to be harvested. Nevertheless, there was this little voice inside her that was literally screaming for help. A fearful Natalie, locked in a cage in the back of her mind, shaking the bars, wanting to be let out and wanting to live. But the key to this cage was held by her guard.

Me

“Well, it looks like Chloe has left a lasting impression after all.”

The girl flinched in fright. She pressed a hand to her wildly beating heart and looked at the door. Stephanie leaned in the doorway with her arms crossed and smiled at her.

“Mom, you scared me.”

Her mother, who for a change wasn't naked today but had thrown on her favorite tight-fitting brown bodysuit, in which she looked incredibly hot as always, grinned crookedly.

“Sorry, but that looks sexy.”

Natalie returned the smile, looked away again, and looked at herself in the mirror. She hadn't given up the pose; on the contrary, she found it even more exciting that her mother was now seeing her like this. But at some point, she just shrugged and said quietly.

“Thanks, I'm just trying something out.”

“Yes, I can see that.” Stephanie moved away from the door, walked over to her, and sat down cross-legged on the floor next to her. She reached out and caressed her knee affectionately. “Nadu has always been my favorite pose.”
Natalie was secretly glad that her mom was visiting her, not only because she had been such a wonderful support to her again tonight and she enjoyed her company at any time, but also because since their trip to the city together, a myriad of questions had been swirling around in her head. And so she took the opportunity to get rid of at least a few of them.

“You told Chloe that you had forgotten most of the poses, which means you used to practice BDSM?”

Stephanie nodded, and an almost dreamy smile appeared on her lips.

“Yes, both of us. Together. I was Chloe's sub for a good year.”

Her daughter's eyes widened. For a moment, she just stared at her in amazement. And the sight seemed to amuse her mother, because a faint smile formed around her lips.

“You look surprised.”

“I am.” Nattie nodded vigorously, then tilted her head questioningly. “Her sub? So she was your master... your mistress?”

Steph nodded, leaned back against the mirror, and pulled up one leg. She looked back at her openly.

“You could say that.”

“Wow, how old were you back then?”

Her mom shrugged and thought for a moment.

“About your age, and she was a year older.”

Now Nat's mouth fell open in astonishment and she stared at her mother, almost stunned.

“What? You practiced BDSM when you were 12?”

But her mother just laughed heartily and shook her head.

“You make it sound like we whipped each other or did serious bondage.” Amused, she pressed her lips together and shrugged. “We were teenagers, well, almost, and we experimented a little. Just like you, we researched online and acquired dangerous half-knowledge.”

Her daughter continued to stare at her in amazement, her mouth still open. Meanwhile, images of her naked mother kneeling on the floor in a Nadu pose at the feet of her dominant best friend appeared in her mind's eye. Meanwhile, Steph smiled to herself, lost in thought, and finally continued.

“As you can imagine, the role of dominatrix came quite easily to a girl like Chloe. Even back then, she was much bigger and stronger than everyone else. Everyone respected her, and for a while I literally... adored her.”

Natalie hadn't missed the dreamy sparkle in her mom's eyes. Curious, she narrowed her eyes.

“But didn't you say you weren't a couple?”

Again, the answer was a shrug, but this time it came with a hint of uncertainty. As if Stephanie wanted to maintain an appearance that she herself didn't quite believe in. Or as if the conversation was reawakening old feelings that she thought she had long forgotten. Nevertheless, she finally replied:

“We weren't, at least not really. She had a boyfriend at the time, that was before she realized she was more into girls. With me, she just had sex... but that doesn't mean we didn't have feelings for each other. She liked me a lot back then, was very protective of me, and I... well... for a while...”

“What?”

Stephanie sighed, pulled her knees up, and wrapped her arms around them. At that moment, she looked almost like a young girl, sitting there with her on the floor of her childhood bedroom, revealing her feelings.

“Okay, I'll be honest with you, for a while I really thought I felt more for her... that I was in love with her. But in the end, I realized that she wasn't what I was looking for, and I wasn't what she wanted either.”

She shrugged her shoulders almost regretfully and sighed.

“So we ended things, but we've always remained friends. And that's not a given for a couple of emotional teenagers like we were. That's why I try to maintain my friendship with her. She's very special, even if she does have a gruff side."

Nattie nodded. It seemed she had been right after all, and there was more between Chloe and her mother than the latter had initially claimed. Maybe they were just friends now, but there were still feelings deep in her heart, you could see that clearly. And since she had been curious from birth, she couldn't resist probing a little further.

“What was it like with her back then? I mean the sex.”

Her mom bit her lip, but didn't seem to take offense at the question.

“Intense. She can be very assertive, and I enjoyed being bossed around by her. I really internalized the Nadu Pose back then.” The smile on her face widened as she recalled the memory. “Every time she visited us, I would wait for her naked in my room in that position. It got her in the mood right away.”

“I can imagine,” Natalie giggled and then looked at herself in the mirror for a while. Lost in thought, she let her hands wander over her body, ran them over her breasts, felt her hard nipples in her palms, and saw out of the corner of her eye how her mother was watching her with a smile. Finally, she asked in a shy voice:

“Do you think Dad would like it if I greeted him like that?”

The answer came quickly and with conviction.

“Absolutely.”

Smiling, Steph added:

“I do it for him from time to time. But with him it's different, he was never into the scene, but he enjoys the submissive aspect. In that respect, he's a typical man who likes his women to serve him and let him dominate them.”

“I love serving him.”

The softly whispered words left her lips before she could stop them, and Natalie immediately felt the heat rush to her cheeks.

Oh my God, did I really just say that?

But a glance at her mother's face told her that this little truth had indeed slipped out unintentionally.

Smiling, Steph reached out and stroked her heated cheek.

“Oh, honey, if he had heard that, you'd be on your knees with your butt in the air.”

Nat grinned broadly but looked down in embarrassment, but her mother just put her hands in her lap and her expression became a little more serious again.

“But speaking of your dad, I talked to him and there's something you need to decide.”

Surprised, Natalie looked up, cleared her throat, and tilted her head questioningly.

“That sounds serious.”

Her mother shrugged.

“Well, it's about school.”

That surprised the girl. Confused, she frowned and narrowed her eyes.

“What about it? I still have a few days of vacation left.”

However, her counterpart just shrugged her shoulders, and her expression told her that the issue was not half as serious as she had thought at first. Nevertheless, a decision seemed to be expected of her, because her mother continued.

“Yes, that's true, but the question is whether you want to go back at all.”

Nattie's eyes widened in surprise, but before she could ask a counter-question, her mother continued.

“After all, I could understand if you said you'd rather enjoy as much free time as possible in the last few weeks you have left.” With a shrug, she added, “I've looked into it, it would only take one phone call. In fact, it's common practice for registered Meatgirls to skip school.”

But then Nattie finally found her voice again. Almost panicked, she shook her head and grabbed her mother's hand.

“What? No, no way... all my friends are there.”

Stephanie blinked a few times in confusion, returned the pressure of her fingers, and tilted her head in a questioning manner. She didn't seem to quite believe what she had just heard.

“You really want to go back to school? I didn't expect that...”

But Nat, who wanted her mother to understand her, replied immediately:

“Mom, you know I like going to school. And I was looking forward to seeing Bea again. Besides, I'm the class representative,” she added, almost indignantly. “I can't just disappear without a trace.”

A faint smile played around her mother's lips for a moment, but she quickly put on a serious, almost concerned expression again as she replied:

"Well, I can understand that, but you do know that you'll be attending class naked? And you have to expect that your classmates will... well... tease you a little... or even worse. "

Worse... does she think I'm thinking what she thinks I'm thinking?

But despite the queasy feeling that rose in her stomach, the girl just shrugged, pointed briefly at her naked body with one hand, and then said:

“That's just part of it.”

Then she moved a little closer, placed her hands on her mom's knees, and gave her a reassuring look. Because she definitely didn't want the familiar worries to resurface in her. And so she reassured her:

“And you don't have to worry about me, Mom, I won't be roaming around or going to dangerous neighborhoods, I promise!”

Then, with red cheeks and under her mother's attentive gaze, she added:

“But honestly, I was actually looking forward to it. Please let me continue going to school.”

Stephanie laughed.

“Not many parents hear that sentence.”

Amused, she shook her head, reached for her hands, and lifted them to her lips. She tenderly kissed her knuckles, then pulled her a little closer and gave her another gentle kiss on the lips.

“All right, then I'll make a phone call.”

With that, she stood up, ruffled her daughter's hair affectionately, which she endured with an indignant squeal, and turned to leave. But at the door, she paused again, as if something had just occurred to her.

“By the way, have you thought about what you're going to do about your swim team?”

Nattie felt a cold stone drop into the pit of her stomach.

“Oh, damn.”

She hadn't been swimming during the two-week vacation because many of the team members had gone away with their families. That's why the weekly training sessions had been suspended during that time. But with the start of the new school year, they would have resumed, and the big tournament in Denver would have been coming up. At the thought of this, she bit her lip regretfully and hung her head.

Her mother gave her a sympathetic look.

“Yes, that's over too.”

Nattie nodded sadly.

“I know... I'll let Coach Clemens know. Oh man, she's not going to be thrilled...”

“She likes you.”

She still remembered the accident as if it were yesterday. She had been hit by a speeder bike on her way to school. Fortunately, the idiot had been traveling slowly and had only grazed her, but it was enough to throw her to the ground, where she fell unluckily onto the curb and dislocated her shoulder. The rehabilitation took quite a while, and for a time the girl almost fell into depression because she had been unable to support her team at tournaments for so long. But Coach Clemens, a resolute but nonetheless loving woman in her late forties with short, cropped blonde hair and broad shoulders, had not only visited her in the hospital, but also assured her that she would soon be back in full training and, with her help, would become even better than before.
Now, however, Nattie had to admit that she hadn't thought about her or the team at all when she made that fateful decision a few days ago. The thought suddenly caused a lump to form in her throat that she couldn't swallow away, no matter how many times she tried. Finally, her mother sighed quietly and shrugged her shoulders. She seemed to have been watching her the whole time and now probably sensed that she would rather be alone.

“All right, then we both have something to do. Dinner will be ready in an hour. Oh, and by the way...”

Nattie looked up at her questioningly and suddenly saw that naughty twinkle in her mom's eyes again. She was almost grateful, because it took her mind off things too. And as she continued talking, she couldn't help but smile.

“With Nadu, it's important that you present yourself willingly. Spread your legs as wide as you can, that symbolizes availability. Hands open on your thighs, that stands for devotion, and lower your gaze, that demonstrates submission. Never forget.”

With her heart pounding, the girl obeyed her mother's words, turned to face her, spread her legs as wide as she could to present herself, and assumed the pose.

“Like this?”

Steph bit her lip and you could clearly see her cheeks redden.

“Perfect. You would make a fantastic slave.”

>>28471
Like you, it's the little, almost throw-away elements that really get my motor running and in this chapter it was the idea of the "ticking clock" in the kitchen counting down to her big day! Also intrigued to see how things are going to go when Nattie turns up for class in her birthday suit! Will it cause a stir or is it so normalised by then it will be just another day? Will she be the only one? Perhaps there will be maybe 3-5 other girls in the school on the same path and they can form a sort of club?

Another great chapter, I hope the wrist feeling better.

>>28472
I agree, i'm also looking forward to how the other kids, and eve teachers react.

Chapter 14 - Proud parents

Stephanie lay naked in bed, one leg slightly bent. Her middle finger danced lazily on her clitoris, and her gaze was thoughtfully directed out the window. A soft moan drifted through the wall to her, and an imperceptible smile formed around her lips when she heard it. But at that moment, the door opened and Mike came in. She turned her gaze to him and smiled.

“There you are.”

He returned her smile and carried his clothes over to the laundry basket. Her husband was also naked and, from the looks of it, visibly aroused, as his cock stood proudly erect. His hair was wet and stuck to his head, and his skin glistened in the glow of the bedside lamp. He had just come out of the shower and a grin played around his lips.

“She's still busy.”

“I can hear her,” Steph smiled and bit her lip. “Did you see anything nice?”

“Oh yes,” her husband nodded and raised his eyebrows. “Her door is wide open as usual, the light is on, she's lying on the bed fingering herself, looking at something on her tablet and seems to be having a lot of fun.”

“I'm so happy for her.”

As she watched him lay out his suit for tomorrow, Stephanie continued to caress herself and let her gaze wander over his body. Mike wasn't particularly muscular, but he had a good figure, which he maintained by jogging regularly. She bit her lip with pleasure as he bent down to get a pair of socks from his drawer, presenting her with his firm butt.

That'll be mine again soon, she thought, and her gaze wandered briefly to her bedside table drawer, where she knew there was a strap-on that she had often used to pleasure her husband. Mike had had a strong bisexual side, especially in his youth, and really enjoyed it when they occasionally swapped roles in bed. But today she had actually hoped for a more passive role and pushed a finger deep into her wet and all too willing pussy. But then Mike's voice tore her out of her pleasant thoughts.

“I have to say, I think the whole thing is good for her.”

“What do you mean?”

Mike joined her, sat down on the edge of the bed, and placed a hand on her thigh as she continued to caress herself, looking at her with a loving smile.

"Well, you just have to look at her. She seems so much more relaxed, so much more open. And I'm not just talking about her not wearing clothes anymore or masturbating all the time. She... It's like a weight has been lifted from her shoulders. You know what I mean?"

Steph snorted softly. She remembered her own youth and her firm plan, which had then so suddenly lost all meaning.

“Mike, I know exactly what you mean. Believe me. Once a girl realizes that the meaning and purpose of her life is to be turned into meat, it feels incredibly liberating.”

With a quiet sigh, she bit her lip and briefly looked past him out the window. But then she pulled herself together and shrugged.

“She has less than a month to live now. And it looks like she's taking my advice to heart. Which is to have as many hot experiences as she can.”

I just hope she doesn't go too far and is careful." A hint of concern flitted across her husband's face. But then she just took his hand and shook her head gently.

“I've talked to her, don't worry. Our girl is sensible, she's much more mature than you'd think. She must have inherited something from you after all.”

Stephanie smiled crookedly and then bit her lip excitedly when Mike took her hand and pressed a tender kiss on the fingertips that had just been inside her pussy.

“Don't get me wrong, darling. I hope she has a lot of fun. But... I'm also worried about her.”

Me too, Stephanie thought, but didn't say it out loud. Instead, she let her husband reach between her legs and play with a finger between her wet lips, which immediately opened expectantly for him. She closed her eyes, breathed in tremulously, and enjoyed the familiar caresses. He murmured with a satisfied smile on his lips:

“But actually, I shouldn't complain. After all, I'm a beneficiary of her changed behavior. She jumps on me at every opportunity. In the last three days alone, she's given me a blow job six or seven times.”

Stephanie laughed softly.

“I know what you mean. My pussy is all sore too.”

Her husband gave her a sympathetic look, but not without a hint of hope.

“Do you still have a little appetite?”

She gave him a seductive smile because, secretly, she had been waiting for him to finally ask. It had been another busy day for both of them, and they hadn't gotten around to it yet. Now she couldn't wait to finally feel him inside her. So she opened her thighs a little more, winked at him, and whispered:

“I always want you. Are you still up for it?”

Mike's eyes sparkled with anticipation. He gave her a crooked smile that had made her head spin even as a young girl, crawled onto the bed, and spat into his hand without further ado. As he positioned himself between her legs and jerked off his cock a few times, he whispered:

“Don't worry.”

And with that, he thrust into her without hesitation, knocking the wind out of his surprised wife's lungs. In response, she just gasped, closed her eyes, and grabbed the backs of her knees to open herself up even more for him.

“Oh yes, that feels good. Yes, Mike. Fuck me!”

And he, too, gave himself over completely to the feelings. With his eyes closed, he thrust again and again, biting his lip and moaning softly.

“Oh God. Yes.”

Soon the two fell into their familiar rhythm. They knew exactly what the other wanted, what they needed, knew each other inside and out, and loved to pleasure each other. And that hadn't diminished since Natalie had joined their marital lovemaking. In fact, it had only increased their libido.

Steph bit her lip in shame when she noticed her thoughts wandering to her daughter while her husband fucked her so devotedly. But she just couldn't help it. She kept thinking about her, her little girl, who had grown so much more dear to her heart lately, and whom she would soon lose forever. And yet, at that moment, the thought did not make her sad. Instead, it only aroused her even more. Because at the same time, she imagined how a part of her beloved daughter would lie on her plate, how she would devour her with relish. In a few weeks, she would be able to watch her little Natalie being roasted on a spit. It would certainly be the most erotic sight she had ever seen. And that reminded her all the more of what she had wanted to experience herself for a long time.

“Yes... yes...”

Steph let out a long moan as she felt her long-awaited orgasm approaching. But when she opened her eyes, she saw, to her boundless surprise, her husband suddenly put his fingers to his lips and motioned for her to be quiet. Almost stunned, she tilted her head and stared at him; after all, he had never complained when she got loud in bed. But then he suddenly stopped thrusting, smiled, and raised his hand again.

“Wait a minute. Be quiet.”

“Excuse me?”

“No. Listen,” he waved her off again, and finally Steph listened, a little indignantly. And then suddenly she realized what he meant, and she couldn't help but smile when she heard the loud, lustful moans coming through the open bedroom door. The two exchanged amused glances.

“Oh, I see. Yeah, sounds like she's coming again.”

“And loudly,” Mike replied with a grin, and she had to laugh too.

“Can you blame her?” Stephanie shrugged sympathetically. “She's on her period, and if she can't fuck you at the moment, she at least wants to have fun in other ways.”

Her husband smiled. She could clearly see the cheeky twinkle in his eyes as he replied:

“I offered to pleasure her in her other hole, but somehow she doesn't want to.”

Steph just snorted and playfully swatted at him.

"You're terrible, you know that? You know very well that she promised her ass to Peter."

Mike nodded and thrust again. He sank his cock all the way into her wet pussy, making her moan.

“I know, I almost envy the boy a little.”

Her husband now fell into a gentle, loving rhythm. Over and over again, he thrust with his eyes closed, and Stephanie knew full well that his thoughts were not on her at that moment, but on his daughter's small, virgin asshole, which he would unfortunately never get to feel. But she didn't hold it against him. Instead, she simply enjoyed the moment, ran her hands over her breasts, and came to meet him with her hips. Meanwhile, she listened to the loud moans of her child, who apparently still hadn't had enough. She even thought she could hear the soft hum of a vibrator, almost inaudible through the bedroom wall. At some point, she whispered, interrupted again and again by her own lust-filled sighs:

“But I think you're right when you say she's liberated. Her orgasms have become much louder.”

When she opened her eyes, she saw that Mike was now looking at her lovingly. He had taken her feet in his hands and was holding them to his chest. Again and again, he pressed little kisses on her toes as he continued to thrust gently. Steph gave him a loving smile and continued moaning:

“Do you remember? She used to bite her lip in shame and whimper quietly when she came. Nowadays... ah... she screams out her climaxes loudly. She wants the whole world to hear her, and I think that's wonderful.”

Mike nodded with a sigh. He kissed the soles of her feet, then put her legs over his shoulders and thrust harder again.

“Well, ah... she's probably trying to pack eighty years of her life into one month.”

“I'd do the same if I were in her place... Oh God, yes... keep going.”

Stephanie whimpered with pleasure. She could feel her orgasm, which had been stopped at the last second earlier, building up again. And this time it would crash over her in a powerful wave. She already knew that. Nevertheless, she continued talking, because secretly the thought of what she was about to tell Mike made her incredibly horny.

"Yesterday, I watched her for a while as she pleasured herself on the couch. And at some point, she asked me if I could explain to her again exactly what was going to happen to her. She really wanted to hear every bloody little detail... haaaa... and believe me, she came like a rocket. She... ahhh... squirted all over the living room carpet just as I was describing how the blood-stained skewer would come out of her mouth... Ohhh GOOOOOODDD!!!"

And that was the moment when she couldn't take it anymore. Stephanie arched her back, reached for her pillow, and clawed at the fabric. She screamed, knowing full well that her daughter two rooms away would hear exactly what was happening in her parents' bedroom. And secretly, she hoped it would help her reach her own climax. Because she deserved it. She deserved every moment of pleasure.

And just when she thought it couldn't get any better, she opened her eyes and felt Mike grab her tighter, sink his cock deep inside her, and suddenly moan loudly too.

“Yes, yes, please, oh God, yes!” she whispered, reaching for him, touching him tenderly with her fingertips and feeling him pump his hot seed deep into her womb. Thrust after thrust, he spilled himself into her, and Steph pushed herself up on her elbows, grabbed her husband's neck and pulled him down to kiss him passionately. She could still feel his cock twitching inside her and heard him moan with pleasure in her mouth.

“I love you,” Steph whispered, and a warm shiver came over her as Mike raised his hand to her cheek, touched her tenderly, and nodded wearily.

“I love you too.”

Then he sank back into the pillows beside her with a sigh and put an arm over his eyes.

“My God... that was wonderful.”

Steph laughed softly, then got up on her knees and immediately leaned over her lover. She tenderly reached for his wet cock, causing him to suck in air between his teeth, and began to lick him clean devotedly. This was something she had been doing since they met. Her mother had taught her once, and she had passed it on to her own daughter as early as possible. It was a sign of love and reverence for her husband that she gladly performed, not only because it was simply the right thing to do, but also because she secretly enjoyed it. But as she gently and lovingly sucked on Mike's member, not to arouse him again, but simply to catch the last drop of his cum, her thoughts began to wander. Back to the man for whom she had performed this service for the first time. Her father.
But Mike, who had been watching her lovingly the whole time, now frowned gently, stroked her hair tenderly, and whispered:

“Is everything okay? You look worried.”

Steph nodded, gave his glans one last kiss, and then sank down next to him to snuggle her head into the crook of his arm. With a thoughtful expression, she began to play with his chest hair.

“Oh, seeing her like this brings back memories for me. Back when I was her age. I had plans, you know, before I met you.”

“Yes, I remember.”

She couldn't see his face at the moment, but somehow she knew he was frowning. Nevertheless, she continued quietly:

“I was so looking forward to being roasted for Dad on his birthday. Now my little daughter is living my dream. I'm a little jealous."

“Do you regret how things turned out?”

Almost shocked, she propped herself up on one elbow so she could look her husband in the eyes.

“No, not at all.”

As if to confirm her words, she lifted her hand to his cheek and whispered:

“I love you and Natty more than life itself, but part of me still thinks it's a shame that Dad never got to see one of his daughters on the spit. Every father should have that pleasure once in his life, don't you think? Instead, Colleen let herself be put on the grill by a guy who wasn't worth it, and Monica threw her life away at a snuff party.”

Sadly, she lowered her forehead to his chest and breathed in his scent deeply. The last thing she wanted was for him to think she regretted living for him. She didn't. But those thoughts were in her head now, and she couldn't change that.

“Of course you're right,” Mike replied after a while, but then tilted his head questioningly. “But I thought you ate Monica.”

Steph snorted:

“Her leftovers, yes. Unfortunately, there wasn’t much left of her that was usable.”

An image flashed briefly before her inner eye. Herself, following her father up the dark garden path leading to her parents’ house. His dark figure a few steps ahead of her, carrying her big sister's mutilated body over his shoulder. In her hand, the bag with her head... it felt heavier than she had expected...
Her husband's voice pulled her out of these dark memories, and she was grateful to him for that.

“Honey, you know how proud your father was of you. Of all of you. He told me more than once.”

“I know. They're just dark thoughts.” She shrugged imperceptibly and bit her lip. “Maybe I'm just slowly realizing that I won't be a mother anymore soon.”

Mike didn't reply at first, seemingly lost in his own thoughts for a moment. Perhaps he was wondering if he would ever get the chance to be a father again.

And if so, with me?

“Do you know what you want to do after that?”

Stephanie shrugged imperceptibly and sighed. Eventually, she sat up and tucked her legs under her. With her hands in her lap, she stared into space for a while.

“Well, I've thought about it a little. But I don't have any concrete plans yet. Unless you think we should start working on a replacement for Nattie right away.”

Mike responded to her uncertain look with a confident grin.

“I'm ready for anything.”

“I know,” she whispered, but then his forehead gently creased.

“Aren't you?”

Am I?

But she didn't want to allow herself to think about that topic right now. There would still be plenty of time for that once Natalie was...

dead

“Yes, yes,” she hastened to say, but then tried to change the subject and distract Mike. So she forced a smile onto her lips and asked:

“But I'm curious, darling. Has Nat asked you to be a little harder on her yet?”

Immediately, a half-incredulous, half-understanding expression appeared on Mike's face.

“Oh, so you're behind this. I was wondering. Yes, just yesterday. She asked me to... choke her.”

Now the smile on Stephanie's lips was genuine as she asked:

“And?”

Mike shrugged.

“Well, I did it. Carefully, at least.”

“Of course. And how was it?”

Her husband laughed softly and it could actually be that he was blushing. She wasn't sure, but the thought amused her a little, considering what they had just done.

“She came. Pretty hard, actually. But that wasn't the craziest part.”

Grinning, Steph rubbed her hands together, because she couldn't wait to hear how the story continued, even though she had a slight idea.

“Now I'm curious.”

Mike snorted and gave her a doubtful look.

“You're beaming like a kid under the Christmas tree.”

She laughed, but then motioned for him to continue, which he did after a while.

“Well, you know I slept in her room the first night after my conference.”

“Yes, I noticed that I had to do without you one night longer than I thought. Go on!”

Mike avoided her gaze contritely.

"Yes, sorry... but well, when I fucked her the next morning, she suddenly wanted me to pull her hair. I took her from behind, you know. And then she suddenly started rummaging around in her toy drawer while I was thrusting into her. And then she handed me her dildo. And I thought, wow, does she want it in her ass now? But no."

“Well?”

Mike shrugged his shoulders sheepishly.

“She shyly asked me if I could hold it to her throat like a knife.”

“That's my girl!”

Steph shook her fist with a triumphant grin. But her husband just gave her a doubtful look and narrowed his eyes questioningly.

“Did you tell her about your fantasy with your dad?”

Nodding eagerly, she leaned forward and grabbed his hands excitedly.

“Yes, I did. Oh, Mike, you should have seen how she came when she heard it for the first time. I had to mop the kitchen floor afterwards.”

She bit her lip with relish at the memory and whispered:

“I knew she wouldn't let it go, she takes after me after all.”

“Yes, that's true.” With these words, he lifted her hand to his lips and kissed it tenderly. “And I can't tell you how happy I am about that.”

Overwhelmed by an immense feeling of love, Stephanie took him in her arms, snuggled up to him and kissed his cheek lovingly, then nestled her forehead against his neck and closed her eyes with a sigh. While Mike gave the house computer the command to turn off the lights, she purred:

“I gave her my old Digi-Sketch. That diary I kept as a young girl. It contains some of my fantasies. Let's see what else she surprises you with.”

Mike raised his eyebrows in surprise.

“You're amazing. But doesn't that bother you at all?”

But she just shook her head and smiled happily.

“No, why should it? We share everything. And besides... Well, you know. She won't be around much longer.”

As her smile slowly faded, Mike gently stroked her hair.

“I know. But you know what? I have no doubt that she will taste just as delicious as you would have.”

“I have no doubt about that.”

>>28519
I love the almost mundane normalcy in chapters like this! Natalie, and by extension the whole family, has made a life-altering (and ending) descision and a huge day is coming but in the mean time they all just tick along. Definitely adds to the feeling that they are real people living (and giving up) real lives!

>>28520
That's exactly the mood I wanted to convey. 😁